《Married at 19》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    A continuously knocking on my bedroom door totally woke me up from my beauty sleep, "Nathan!"


    My mom called me, "Wake up already."


    Sincerely I said, I am not a morning person, "Arghh..." I groaned while grabbing myfy nket


    to cover up my whole half naked body. "Just a few more minutes, mom."


    "Fine!" she replied, "But, you''re gonna bete for work."


    Ugh...is it already Monday? O man¡­I have to get to work or my boss will scold me if I''mte


    again.


    My eyes were so heavy when I tried to open them. But no matter what, I have to wake up now, or


    I''m gonna bete!


    I put on my white sleeve matching with the blue jeans after I took a quick shower. My blond hair


    looks a bit messy, so I put some gel and style my hair so it look a bit tame.


    "Nathan!" My mom called me again but a little bit louder than earlier.


    "Yeah...I''ming!" I shouted back then took ast nce from the mirror andpliment myself


    for being one of the handsome guy in Beverly Hills.


    "Let''s go to work now!" I murmured while grabbing my motorbike key on my bedside table.


    "Morning mom, morning dad..." I kissed my mom on the cheek as I entered the kitchen.


    "Morning son," my father who was reading the newspaper replied to me.


    "You look handsome today," my mom gave me apliment.


    I chuckle, "My mom is the prettiest woman in BH, so of course her only son looks handsome like


    this!" I made a model posture beside our dining table.


    My mom pinched my cheeks. "Sit down...and eat your breakfast," while my father bursts into


    "Alright...alright...I''ll eat now,¡± I pouted while looking my te which full with scrambled breakfast;


    my mom¡¯s expert dish. Yeah, she was so busy with the works and hardly to cook since I was a kid but it


    was different from my dad which he really do enjoy with cooking. He was so good at managed time and


    mostly he was the one who cooked in this house. And my mom always helped him and I really did love


    to see them spending time together since they were perfect couple ever! To be honest I never met such


    a great couple like them for the whole of my life and I wish I could find someone perfectly match with


    me; someone like my mom.


    *


    I arrived at the small caf¨¦ not far from my university on time which my boss couldn¡¯t scold at me at


    all. Yeah¡­today is indeed my lucky day. Woot woot! Well, I am currently studying business


    management in Nottingham Private University in LA; a very nice ce for students to further their


    studies which the campus provides so many of courses which students can choose. From the


    business,work security, architecture, medical or even culinary. I admitted that the fees are indeed


    expensive, but it totally worth it, believe me. The campus is in the center of the city which near to


    everything and it is so much easier for us to hang out any time whenever we have free time of course.


    Besides, the dorms are superfy and beautiful which we have our very own garden on the top of


    the roof which mostly the nerds took it over.


    But my friends and I usually hang out there at 10 pm and above which the nerds already fall


    asleep at their own dorms or something, I don¡¯t care but we can do whatever we want there. Partying,


    y games or whatsoever.


    Alright then back to my part time job, my friends and I are working together at a small caf¨¦ which


    known as the Hot Coffee Princes which the owner of this ce is Seth¡¯s brother. He actually came out


    with the idea to hire the hot guys like us¡­.okay okay sorry for the self-praised, I mean hire the suitable


    male workers attract more customers to visit his caf¨¦. And he actually did it. Most of the customers are


    girls; either from our own campus or the other campus all around LA or even far, I think.


    Congrats, big bro Sean.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, Sean and Seth are orphan; they lost their parents in a car ident when Seth was 4 years


    old and Sean was already 12 years old that time. Sean yed the main role to take care of his little


    brother who my best friend and sometimes my dad helped him out with financial until Sean imed


    back his rights as he turned 18 years old. He then used it to pay back to my dad even though he didn¡¯t


    want it and started a business which I currently work at it as a part timer.


    I was taking the order from the counter when I saw three familiar girls entering the cafe. A girl with


    long blonde hair with a pair of blue eyes, well she''s kind of hot and many guys are crazy about her, but


    she''s totally not my type. She¡¯s so annoying if you guys meet her, trust me.


    Another one is a medium brown haired girl, with a pair of emerald eyes who I have a crush with


    since we are in high school. She''s totally my type, but the sad thing is, she doesn''t like me but totally


    into my best friend, Seth Pearson. It hurts like a damn actually, but I''ll try my best to win her heart in a


    very clean way. I swear not to use any dirty ways since Seth is my best friend. I will wait Sasha to love


    me naturally and Seth already acknowledge that and even told me ¡®Goodluck¡¯ once.


    Thest girl is a bronze haired girl who has a very beautiful unique greys eyes. She''s beautiful, no


    doubts about it. And she''s also shy but a very kind friend. I love the way she stutters when she speak,


    it''s cute. Besides that, her father and my parents are best friends, they even considered her to be my


    partner when we are older. But, I totally disagreed with them and hoped their n will never work,


    because I only consider her as a friend, not more than that.


    Speaking about her family, like I said she has the gorgeous eyes ever and so do the whole of her


    families. If you guys anyone with those unique beautiful eyes anywhere, I guarantee he or she might


    from the Dawson¡¯s family.


    "One Ice Americano and one blueberry cheese cake." I repeated the order out loud that I took from


    my customer. "Alright then, please wait for a few minutes, sir." I said as the customer nodded when got


    his order right.


    "Hellodies..." I approached the girls who are sitting at a table not far from me.


    "Hey dork..." Sasha replied me.


    "Ouch...that''s so harsh for me to handle in this very fine morning." I pretended to be hurt with her


    words.


    "Whatever Nathan, you''re already ruining my morning." Sasha said while rolled her eyes.


    She really doesn''t like me, right?


    Well, like I care...no matter what, she''ll change her stone heart to like me back. I''ll make sure of it.


    "Hey Nathan, where is Sam?" The blonde hair girl, Cecilia asked me.


    I look around of the cafe to find that squishy, Sam. "U-umm...there he is, doing his things at the


    counter." I pointed my finger towards the counter in front of us.


    "Oh okay...thanks." Cecilia quickly got up from her seat and went to approach her boyfriend, Sam.


    Well...I have to admit that Cecilia doesn''t has a taste for choosing a guy as her boyfriend.


    How could she chose that squishy like Sam? What''s so interesting about him besides of his


    creative arts?


    Arghhh, whatever...I don''t want to get the headache for thinking about their illogically rtionship.


    I look back at the girls table, but there is only Be left there. Sasha already went to the kitchen to


    look for Seth, I guess. Well...it¡¯s kind of awkward a bit. But she''s one of my friend too, so I should treat


    her better although I really don''t understand why she keeps fainting or blushing when she bumped into


    me since we were kids.


    "Hey...Be." I greeted her.


    "O-oh...hi." She replied back while gave me a smile.


    "Would you like something to drink or eat Be? I can get it for you, if you want."


    "U-um...no thank you, Nathan."


    I love the way she said my name. It¡¯s so different from anyone else, plus her soft voice which


    sounded like angel. Man¡­It''s sound so cute¡­ehh¡­what I¡¯m thinking!


    I shake my head once to get my conscience back. "Are you sure?" I asked her again.


    She avoided my eyes contact. "Y-yes...I am."


    "Alright then, let me know if you want something. I''ll be right there at the counter."


    She nodded as she understand me.


    I walk back to the counter to continue my work along with the curiousness that filled in my mind.


    She''s really strange girl, isn''t she?

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    I was taking the order from the counter when I saw three familiar girls entering the cafe. A girl with


    long blonde hair with a pair of blue eyes, well she''s kind of hot and many guys are crazy about her, but


    she''s totally not my type. She¡¯s so annoying if you guys meet her, trust me.


    Another one is a medium brown haired girl, with a pair of emerald eyes who I have a crush with


    since we are in high school. She''s totally my type, but the sad thing is, she doesn''t like me but totally


    into my best friend, Seth Pearson. It hurts like a damn actually, but I''ll try my best to win her heart in a


    very clean way. I swear not to use any dirty ways since Seth is my best friend. I will wait Sasha to love


    me naturally and Seth already acknowledge that and even told me ¡®Goodluck¡¯ once.


    Thest girl is a bronze haired girl who has a very beautiful unique greys eyes. She''s beautiful, no


    doubts about it. And she''s also shy but a very kind friend. I love the way she stutters when she speak,


    it''s cute. Besides that, her father and my parents are best friends, they even considered her to be my


    partner when we are older. But, I totally disagreed with them and hoped their n will never work,


    because I only consider her as a friend, not more than that.


    Speaking about her family, like I said she has the gorgeous eyes ever and so do the whole of her


    families. If you guys anyone with those unique beautiful eyes anywhere, I guarantee he or she might


    from the Dawson¡¯s family.


    "One Ice Americano and one blueberry cheese cake." I repeated the order out loud that I took from


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    my customer. "Alright then, please wait for a few minutes, sir." I said as the customer nodded when got


    his order right.


    "Hellodies..." I approached the girls who are sitting at a table not far from me.


    "Hey dork..." Sasha replied me.


    "Ouch...that''s so harsh for me to handle in this very fine morning." I pretended to be hurt with her


    words.


    "Whatever Nathan, you''re already ruining my morning." Sasha said while rolled her eyes.


    She really doesn''t like me, right?


    Well, like I care...no matter what, she''ll change her stone heart to like me back. I''ll make sure of it.


    "Hey Nathan, where is Sam?" The blonde hair girl, Cecilia asked me.


    I look around of the cafe to find that squishy, Sam. "U-umm...there he is, doing his things at the


    counter." I pointed my finger towards the counter in front of us.


    "Oh okay...thanks." Cecilia quickly got up from her seat and went to approach her boyfriend, Sam.


    Well...I have to admit that Cecilia doesn''t has a taste for choosing a guy as her boyfriend.


    How could she chose that squishy like Sam? What''s so interesting about him besides of his


    creative arts?


    Arghhh, whatever...I don''t want to get the headache for thinking about their illogically rtionship.


    I look back at the girls table, but there is only Be left there. Sasha already went to the kitchen to


    look for Seth, I guess. Well...it¡¯s kind of awkward a bit. But she''s one of my friend too, so I should treat


    her better although I really don''t understand why she keeps fainting or blushing when she bumped into


    me since we were kids.


    "Hey...Be." I greeted her.


    "O-oh...hi." She replied back while gave me a smile.


    "Would you like something to drink or eat Be? I can get it for you, if you want."


    "U-um...no thank you, Nathan."


    I love the way she said my name. It¡¯s so different from anyone else, plus her soft voice which


    sounded like angel. Man¡­It''s sound so cute¡­ehh¡­what I¡¯m thinking!


    I shake my head once to get my conscience back. "Are you sure?" I asked her again.


    She avoided my eyes contact. "Y-yes...I am."


    "Alright then, let me know if you want something. I''ll be right there at the counter."


    She nodded as she understand me.


    I walk back to the counter to continue my work along with the curiousness that filled in my mind.


    She''s really strange girl, isn''t she?


    *

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    The semester break is almost over and I decided to return to the dorm this evening. So I asked my


    cousin, Nick, to give me a ride with his car since we were studying in the same university.


    My cousin took the business management course while I took the medical course along with my


    best friends, Sasha and Cecilia.


    Seth who is Sasha''s boyfriend took the business management same as my cousin and also my


    umm¡­crush, Nathan Harrison.


    Yeah...I''ve been crushing on him since the day we first met at a party when we were still kids.


    Well...he doesn''t know that and everyone also doesn''t know about that since I keep it secret from them.


    I''m too scare to confess to him either, because I know that he loves somebody else and she is of


    course my best friend, Sasha.


    I was kind of heartbroken long ago when I knew about it, but I endured it by telling myself that I''ll


    be happy if he''s happy.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He always kind to me whenever we hang out together with our friends, but he only considers me


    as his friend and he only has his eyes on Sasha. I''m so jealous when every time I saw him looking at


    the woman he loves. I really hope that he''ll do that to me too...in my dream, maybe.


    "Be!" That husky voice of his, my only crush, Nathan Harrison suddenly called my name from


    behind.


    Why did he call me?


    I quickly turned to that direction and saw him gasping for air after running so hard along the


    hallway.


    "Be." He called my name again. His blue eyes are sparkling when our eyes met.


    "Yes, Nathan?"


    "D-did you...see Sasha anywhere?" My heart, suddenly broke into pieces when I heard he


    mentioned Sasha''s name. "Because I already looked for her everywhere and I really didn''t see her. Do


    you know where could I find her?"


    Just forget about him, Be. He''ll never be yours anyway.


    "U-um...no. I didn''t see her either. Thest time I saw her was during our biology ss, 2 hours


    ago." I replied to him, trying my best to avoid his eye contact.


    "Okay then, thanks." Nathan gave me his grin before leaving me alone in the hallway to look for


    Sasha.


    Although it hurts very much, I have to ept that we will never get together because he''s truly in


    love with Sasha. Just maybe I can dream about him, but not in reality, right?

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    I was looking for my crush everywhere but I couldn¡¯t see her. Man, I really need to see her


    beautiful face¡­oh¡­there she is. "Ooo Sasha~" I was so happy when bumped into her on my way back


    to my dorm. As usual she was with her other best friends and guess what, Seth wasn¡¯t here with her.


    Woohoo...I think I¡¯ll get my only chance to try make her to love me back. Okay, I know you guys might


    think that I¡¯m a bad guy for trying to steal someone else girlfriend¡­but hey, I was in love with her since


    we were kids and it was before they be a couple.


    "Ugh... please Nathan! I really don''t have time for you." She groaned annoyingly.


    Cecilia who was walking beside her struggle hard not tough with the situation, while Be¡­she


    just remained silent, as usual.


    Um...whatever.


    "Hey dope!" My best friend, Seth Pearson suddenly approached me from the girls behind. "Stop


    chasing my girlfriend, will you?"


    Ughh¡­.why he always here to ruin everything¡­my only chance. "Nope...I will not."


    Sasha quickly walks closer to me, maybe she wants to give me a hug because she starts to like


    me, or even...a k-kiss. My eyes automatically closed as I was waiting for her kiss¡­the thing that I have


    wait it for so long, but apparently she jabbed me hard on my stomach.


    "Ouch...that''s...so...hurt." I cried in pain while rubbed my hurting stomach.


    "Don''t be such a kid, Nathan." Sasha then poked my forehead. "You''re so stubborn, you know,¡±


    she then crossed her arms while ring at me.


    "Okay...I''m sorry." I replied while still endured the pain that was hurting like hell.


    "Come on, dope," Seth puts his hand around my shoulder. "Let''s go for the practice. Mr Goodman


    may wait for us, now."


    "B-but...I''m hurt." I tried to weigh my body so he couldn''t drag me along to the field.


    "Nope... It''s just for a while. You''ll get better soon." He insisted. "Oh please...you''re too weak,


    dope. Juste on!" Seth put me into a headlock and dragged me towards the basketball court while


    the girls were following us from behind.


    "Hey hedgehog...let me go." I was struggling to get away from him. "You''re embarrassing me!"


    "It''s a punishment for chasing my girl all the time." He said annoyingly.


    "Ohe on...let me off!" But it was hopeless because all of my teammates wereughing as


    soon as we entered the court with me still in Seth¡¯s headlock. Oh no...I¡¯m sure they will tease me non-


    stop after this for being weak over this jerk-friend, Seth.


    ¡°Nice job, Seth,¡± Sam, one of our close friends messed up my hair while I was under Seth¡¯s


    headlock.


    ¡°Alright team!¡± Our coach approached us at the center of the court but he stopped his paces as


    soon as he saw me and Seth. ¡°You finally tame that blondie, goodjob Seth.¡± His words totally made all


    of our team members burst out ofughter.


    ¡°Not you too, coach¡­¡± Iined along with a sig


    "Thanks foring today''s practice my youth, students..." Mr Goodman, or usually I called him Mr


    Bushy Brows because of his weird looking eyebrows greeted us. He''s very tall and a very tough man,


    but he is a bit annoying something.


    His favorite student, Henry Lee, who also shares the same looks as he, is my best friend also one


    year older with me. He seems a quite stronger, faster and also the biggest idiot than me.


    I was in the basketball team, along with my friends, Scott, a genius, butzy like a bulldog, since


    he always taking a nap wherever the ces that he goes, Sam, the squishy one, Seth, my jerk-best


    friend, and Henry , my idiotic senior.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    For the next week, my team will be going for a tournament at the other university which I couldn''t


    remember its name. I may a bit slow in studying, but I am also unpredictable or known as the most


    surprising guy in my university.


    All the girls in my university are crazier about my teammates and of course me too, because...


    um... well... I really don''t want to self-praise but, my teammates and I are the hottest guys in this


    university. They are trying to flirt with us whenever we go to somewhere, even some of them also gave


    us a lot of gifts no matter what kind of day that is, especially on the valentine''s day.


    "Okay guys...I need you to warm yourself up before we start our practice." Mr Goodman instructed


    us.


    "Yes Coach!" We said in unison.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    We were ying perfectly and I was about to shoot the ball when I got distracted with the girls¡¯


    Be who really caught my attention.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why, but she really did catch my attention. Wait¡­she changed her hair style which


    used to be long silky straight to a bit short wavy hair. She looks so nice though and really gorgeous.


    "O...that''s really hurt." I winced in pain as I got hurt from ying the basketball. I didn''t notice


    that my right shoece was loosen that cause me tripped when I tried to shoot the ball.


    "Please don''t move too much, Nathan." Be, the bronze hair that has a pair of grey eyes quickly


    examined my foot. But wait, when did she get here? Woahh¡­that was so fast.


    "Is it broken?" I asked her while winced in pain.


    She giggles, "No, Nathan. You just sprained your foot. It''s not that bad, actually."


    Woah...I really didn''t notice that she giggle so cutely. It made my heart totally skipped a beat.


    ¡°Be, if you won¡¯t mind will you take him to the infirmary?¡± My coach asked for Be¡¯s help.


    ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t mind,¡± she quickly replied. ¡°Come Nathan, I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary, before your


    foot starts swollen,¡± she offers her hand so she could help me to stand on my feet.


    "Thanks, Be,¡± I epted her offer and carefully put her arm around my waist and my left arm on


    her shoulder.


    "I-it''s what a friend used for, Nathan," she gave me a cunning smile. "Besides, I''m really d to


    help you, actually." As I predicted, she is indeed really a nice girl and even made sure that I wasn¡¯t hurt


    more while heading there.


    To be honest, I have never been so close to her before...and her scent, smells so nice, like a


    flower..vender to be exact and it does really suits with her, actually.


    "Nathan," she snapped me out of my mind while were slowly heading to the infirmary.


    "Y-yeah..." Oh, she was about my shoulder level when she stood beside me. That¡¯s cute¡­


    ughs*¡­man what I¡¯m thinking!


    "Are you okay? Why are you so quiet all of sudden?" her voice once more snapped me out from


    my weird thoughts.


    I curve a smile for her, "N-no...nothing. I''m fine, actually."


    She smiles back beautifully, "Okay, we are almost there..."


    Seriously,already? I wish I could stop the time so I could be with her like this...eh...what am I


    saying?'' Are you crazy Nathan?


    Don''t you love Bel...I mean Sasha?


    Arghh...this is so confusing...What is happening to me right now?


    She helped me to get back to my dorm after the nurse at the infirmary gave me the proper


    treatment. I really do owe her so much for helping me today. It was been 2 hours and since I got here


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    and my roommate still didn¡¯t return yet. Maybe he went out dating with Sasha while I wasying here


    with a sprain foot.


    That was surely¡®nice¡¯!


    My phone rang when I was about to y with my PS Vita and it was from my beautiful mom.


    Me: Good evening, mydy.


    My mom: ugh* Good evening, darling. How''s your day, Nathan?


    Me: U-um...It''s good actually.


    My mom: Nathan...!


    Me: What mom, I''m fine really.


    My mom: Don''t lie to me...I know you''re lying to me. I know you too well, son.


    Me: Fine...actually, I got hurt while training after ss today. Sorry for lying to you, mom.


    My mom: *gasp* What...poor my baby. Is it still hurt? Do you want me toe to see you right


    now?


    Me: Nooo...mom. This is the reason why I don''t want to tell you, because you''ll be panic all over


    and do something stupid like this.


    My mom: Son...


    I think I just slip the tongue.


    Me: *gulp* I''m sorry mom. Please don''te. It''s alreadyte, besides the injury wasn''t so bad


    after all. Be already helped me to treat it.


    My mom: Be helped you?


    Why did she sound excited when I mentioned Be''s name?


    Me: Mom...please. She''s just my friend...and I really in love with Sasha, nothing can change that.


    My mom: *sigh* But I like her, Nathan. She''s very kind and gentle too.


    Me: Yeah, I know. But still, she''s just my friend. Not more than that.


    My mom: If you say so...oh before I forget, I want to tell you that your father and I will go to New


    York this weekend. So you don''t have to return home this week.


    Me: New York? Oh man...I want to go there too. It''s been a long time now since we went for our


    holiday.


    My mom: Nathan, we are not going for a holiday... your father has a meeting there. But I promise,


    when we have time, we will take you for a holiday, anywhere you want to go.


    Me: Promise?


    My mom: I promise


    Me: Alright...thanks mom.


    My mom: Anything for my baby.


    Me: ugh* I love you mom. Say hi to dad okay?


    My mom: I will. Love you too, son.


    We both hung up the phone and the world suddenly became silent. I looked up at the ceiling with


    my unpleasant feeling. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I feel so uneasy about them. I feel like, they want to go to


    a ce that is too far for me to follow.


    It¡¯s totally nonsense.


    I''m really sure that they will never leave me alone here, because I know that they love me so


    much...and I love them too.


    I looked through my phone gallery, smiling alone while looking at my family pictures.


    I felt so grateful to have parents like them. I admitted that they''re the best parents in the world and


    I love them so much.


    *


    ¡°NO¡­.MOM, DAD!¡± It was dark in here, I don¡¯t know where currently I am but it was cold. Plus, I


    heard my parents were screaming for my name as they were in scared or something. So that was why I


    ended up screamed for them too. I walked slowly towards the small light, but my paces stopped as I


    saw my parent¡¯s figure right in front of me. They both were crying and I don¡¯t know what happened until


    a voice suddenly called for my name.


    "Hey Nathan, wake up!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­.d-dad,¡± I tried to reach for my parents but the sudden pain on my forehead suddenly woke


    me up from my sleep. ¡°Wow that was really hurt, dude,¡±


    ¡°What were you dream about, dude, screaming like a girl like that?¡±


    I sat on my bed while rubbing my forehead, ¡°I don¡¯t know man, but it was so weird.¡±


    ¡°Come on dude, that was just a dream,¡± he then threw me my towel right on my bed. ¡°Go get


    ready. See you in sster.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    My teammates and I were practicing for this uing tournament at the court as usual and


    thanks for the tips from Be, my foot got better, it was still hurt but I still can y but not too hard.


    "Yo Nathan!" Henry who was gasping for air called for me.


    "What''s up dude?" I replied to him why giving him a fist bump.


    "I just want to remind you that the tournament will be in this weekend. So you need to be prepare."


    I knit one of my eyebrow. "But I thought that it will be held next week."


    "Oh...that''s weird. But just now Mr Goodman said that the tournament will be on this weekend." He


    insisted.


    "For real?"


    He nodded for several times. "Yeah."


    "But my foot still not fully recovery yet. How am I supposed to y?" I pointed to my foot that was


    properly bandage by my friend, Be.


    He smiled along with a thumb up, "Don''t worry Nathan. I''ll cover for you!"


    I scoffs, "No dude...You''re a bad...I mean you''re too expert, Henry...so Mr Goodman might not let


    you y so hard in the game." I just made it up. The truth is...Henry is a very terrible yer. But Mr


    Goodman likes him so much, so he wouldn''t kick him out of the team.


    "Oh...that''s right. So what should we do?"


    "I can y...but not too hard. Or my foot will swollen again."


    He patted on my shoulder, "Don''t worry, Nathan. You have the teammates that can help you in the


    game."


    For the first time, I agreed what he has said to me. He''s right...my teammates will cover it for me,


    and I''ll just wait for them to pass me the ball and shoot for the 3 pointers whenever I have chances.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    That''s my speciality.


    It was 11.00 pm and I wasn¡¯t sleepy yet. I just really missed my parents and I hope they will be fine


    with their trip to New York. I grabbed my phone from my bed and called my mom but it went straight to


    her voice mail.


    "Hey mom...if you ever receive this voicemail, I just want to tell you that I have a tournament this


    weekend. I think I can''t meet you both at the airport. Sorry for that...love you both so much." I jump onto


    my bed after I hung the call.


    Damn, why I feel so uneasytely? Did something bad might happen to my parents?


    "Hey dope!" Seth who was on his bed opposite of mine called for me.


    "Yeah...what''s up hedgehog?" I answered him without looking what he is being doing at his bed.


    "Are you okay, dope?" His voice suddenly turned to be so soft from usual. "You look so mess up


    these days. Is there anything happen?"


    Why is he suddenly concerned about me?


    I sat straight on my bed and turn to face him who was looking at me with his ck pearl eyes.


    "Nothing...I''m fine actually." Woah...he looks so weird today. Did he identally eat the expired


    food?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" He asked me, maybe noticed that I was staring at him.


    "You acted so...weird now, hedgehog." Seriously, he''s getting me a goose bump.


    "Geez...I just only concerned about you because Sasha told me to. Not because I like you or


    something!" He threw me his pillow towards me.


    Nice catch!


    I managed to catch the pillow by the way. "Whoa...whoa...you said Sasha is concerned about me."


    I feel a sudden joy when he mentioned Sasha''s name.


    "Oh please...." He groaned. "She''s just concerned about you, not like or even love you, dope.


    She''s still my girlfriend!"


    I threw back the pillow back to him. "Fine...I''m sorry. Just tell her I feel so grateful of her."


    He caught the pillow with one hand, in a very cool way. "Just sleep already. It''s gettingte now!"


    "Whatever hedgehog!" I stick out my tongue to him but he just shook his head as a reply.


    My parents didn¡¯t return my calls so I assumed they must be really busy with their meeting and


    conference. The tournament will start in a few more minutes and the court was full with cheers from my


    campus and the other university cheerleaders¡¯ team.


    "Okaye on my youth students!" Mr Goodman pped his hand while making us to gather


    around like in a circle before gave us some tactical to won the game. "Alright do your best guys. Good


    luck!"

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    The game started for about 15 minutes and the score of the opponent team is 2 pointers more


    than us. I tried my hardest to endure the pain on my foot, so our team could win the game by scoring


    thest 3 pointers to defeat the opponent team. "Nathan!" Seth called my name while signalling me to


    get ready. "Shoot now!" Then he threw me the ball where I was not guard by the opponent team


    members.


    This is my chance...to score 3 pointers so our team could win the game. So I took my step and


    aimed the ball and shot it straight towards the hoop which I wasn¡¯t sure if I score it or not. It is because


    someone just pushed me so hard as I jumped so high to shoot the ball.


    My sprained foot felt so much pain as Inded on it hard. The referee then blew the whistle right


    away to end the game while my other teammates came closer to me to check me out.


    The injury is so painful, but my heart beating so fast, and I feel really more uneasy than before as


    my parents faces suddenly sh in my mind. The dream from that night kept haunted me over and


    over.


    There must be something bad happen to mom and dad.


    "Hey Nathan," Henry was crouching to check on my condition. "Are you okay dude?"


    I winced in pain. "Not okay dude...my foot is so painful, and I think something just happen to my


    family." I wasn¡¯t sure about it but I could feel it on my bones.


    "What?" Seth knitted his eyebrows while looking at me. "What do you mean?" He looked awfully


    confused with me


    "I don''t know...yet...but I really feel so uneasy right now."


    "Nathan!" I heard an angelic voice calling my name. The special voice that only one person has it


    and guess what...the owner is Isabe Dawson. She looks so worried about me as I saw her running


    towards my direction with Sasha and Cecilia following her from behind.


    "Are you okay?" She asked me while examined my right foot. "Can you move it?" Be looked so


    worried, an expression which I never see it before.


    Why on earth she cares about me? I never treat her well before, I mean, I rarely talk to her not act


    like a jerk in front of her or something.


    I was indeed surprised with her action, especially the way she examined my foot right away as


    soon as she arrived to check on me. It was like I was badly injured or something like that. She''s totally


    different than Sasha and Cecilia, she''s more gentle and kind-heart person.


    I think she might be a very good doctor and also a good wife to her future husband who is


    very lucky to have her.


    "Ouch..." I winced in pain.


    "I think you sprained your foot again, Nathan. But it is worse than before." She said to me as she


    moved my foot a bit to examine it.


    Our eyes met for several milliseconds, a pair of beautiful grey eyes met with my ocean blue eyes.


    I''m now noticed that she''s actually more beautiful than Sasha or Cecilia. Her creamy skin is so


    pretty, her bronze hair which is changed to wavy silky hair that is really match with her gorgeous face.


    Eh...what I''m thinking? That¡¯s so weird. What about Sasha? She is my crush but Be¡­


    I tried to move but my foot is so painful that made me winced in pain again.


    "My family...I need to see them." I said when my mom and dad faces shed again in my mind.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Please take me to them now!"


    "Hey calm down, boy. They''ll be alright." Mr Goodman tried to calm me down. "It''s you who need


    an attention now. Girls, take Nathan to the infirmary, now! Do anything that you need to do."


    My coach looks at me then back to my teammates. "My youth students, all of you must continue


    your game without Nathan. Our best yer got injured and it wasn¡¯t mean that we lose. Let¡¯s do our


    best, okay?"


    My teammates gave each other¡¯s look. "Alright sir!"


    "Sorry for disappointing you guys." I said to them. "Good luck...do your best without me."


    My teammates gave me thumbs up before went back to the court to continue the match while Be


    took me to the infirmary to get my foot treat again.


    *


    We won the match this evening, it''s all thanks to Henry with his quick movement to block the


    opponent to shoot the score. Seth, my best friend then stole the ball from them and shoot a 3 pointers


    into the dunk.


    It was a luck by the way. If I didn''t get injured, maybe I will be the one who shoot the winning score.


    Thanks for that jerk who pushed me earlier that made me missed my shot.


    But anyway, I can now move a little with Be''s expertise to treat my injury when the nurse wasn¡¯t


    there at the infirmary. She''s so good though. I''m so lucky to have a friend like her. Man, I felt so guilty


    all of sudden for not noticing her so soon. Poor her for being me as a friend. I¡¯m truly a bad person.


    I was resting on my bed in my dorm when, my closest lecturer entered my room followed by two


    police officers behind him. Their uniform scared the hell out of several male students. I totally


    recognized that sounded, where they were trying hard to hide all of their porn magazines, dvds,


    strapons or whatsoever they have. I don¡¯t know because I never had such a thing, believe me.


    But the thing that worried me was my parents weren¡¯t return my call until then. And now, tow police


    officers came to my room.


    What is actually happen?


    Did I do something wrong against thew?


    I wobbled a bit when I tried to stand up from my bed. Mr Stewart slowly approached me, with his


    sad face.


    "Nathan..." his voice cracked. "It''s about you parents..."


    I was shocked when he mentioned my parents.


    My parents can''t be...


    They promised me!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr Harrison, I¡¯m afraid that both of your parents died in ne crash,¡± one of the police


    officers told me.


    ¡°No¡­.no¡­.they promised me, no sir, noo!!!¡± I can¡¯t ept that news. My parents can¡¯t be dead,


    they¡­.they still alive. I know because they promised me.


    I stood on my feet while enduring the pain from my right foot, ¡°I want to go home, Mr Stewart. They


    are waiting for me there¡­please let me go home,¡± the tears kept pouring down on my cheeks with the


    two police officers tried to stop me. ¡°Let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, please¡­calm down,¡± the tall police man tried to calm me.


    ¡°Let me go, dude!¡± I pushed him out of my way and Mr Stewart too as he was trying to stop me


    from getting out of my dorm. But I managed to walk out of it and ran towards the hallway with the


    hurting foot.


    However, the pain was so damn hurt that made me fall almost fall, but there was someone


    managed to catch me from falling. The scent was familiar and I knew that person without even look at


    her face.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone, Be¡­.¡± I shed the tears and the gentle Be slowly pulled me into her arms by


    letting me crying in her hug. ¡°My parents¡­..they left me.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Nathan cried in my arms that night. Luckily I was there when he was about to fall or else he might


    be broken his foot that time. He surely in sadness and I just couldn¡¯t do nothing about it. I¡¯m a useless


    friend for him who can¡¯t afford tofort him properly when he needed it.


    Sasha tried tofort him already, but it won''t do either, our other friends too, but still he just


    locked himself in his dorm for about several days now. Seth couldn¡¯t even do nothing about it as his


    roommate. He told us that Nathan will start shouting if he tried tofort or even speak to him.


    I''m truly worried about him. I as his friend really don''t want him to fall sick if he keeps acting like


    that. Seth said he didn''t eat much, he only lying in his bed, crying.


    "Are you nning to see him, Be?" I was surprised a bit when Sasha suddenly patting my


    shoulder as I was thinking about Nathan¡¯s condition.


    "Hey, girl...." She smirked. "Why are you surprised all of sudden? What are you thinking right


    now?"


    "U-um...no....nothing." as usual Be Dawson will started to stutter. "I''m not thinking about


    anything."


    She knits her eyebrow. "Really Be?"


    "Y-yes....Sasha. Why would I lied to you?"


    She shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe you''re hiding something from me?"


    Oh for your information, none of our friends knew that Nathan was with me that night. I didn¡¯t tell


    anyone so everyone will not think nonsense about us. "What do you mean, Sasha?" I scoot away from


    my bed and went to my study desk to organize my anatomy books. "I''m not hiding anything from you,


    trust me."


    "Oh yeah...." She still didn''t trust me right?


    Oh god....what should I supposed to say to her?


    I just can''t tell her:


    Oh yes Sasha, I''m actually hiding something from you. It''s about Nathan, I have been crushing for


    him since we were kids, how about that?


    No....that should be a secret for me to keep. Or she will tell him about my feeling to him. I just can''t


    handle myself if he rejects me.


    "Hey....where are you now?" She flicked her finger in front of my face to wake me up from


    daydreamed, again.


    "Oh....sorry." I gave her a quick smile. "Still here, in this room. Sorry about that."


    "So, are you going or not?" She knits her eyebrow, waiting for my answer which I really don''t


    understand what she means by that.


    "Go to where?" I''m currently have no idea right now.


    She sighed heavily. "Oh my god....really Be?"


    "What?" I¡¯m so in confused with her question.


    "Ugh....just forget it." She totally pissed off with me right? "I''ll be going out with Seth now, see you


    She swiftly went out from the front door without waiting for me for a reply.


    She did frustrated with me¡­ughh¡­sorry Sasha.


    *


    I went to the cafeteria alone to get some food, well....my girl friends are all on dates right now, so


    here I am all alone, still single without having any boyfriends ever. Even my crush doesn''t like me or


    even now that I like him.


    He doesn¡¯t even notice me at all and only focus on Sasha even though he knew that Sasha with


    Seth. Sometimes I felt so fed up with him, but there was nothing I can do about it. So, I just went to


    somewhere and think about him who will never be mine ever.


    I sighed heavily. "Lucky for them to have boyfriends." I murmured to myself when saw several


    couples, eating at the cafeteria.


    My eyes caught at one guy who is sitting by the corner table at the cafe. He''s wearing ck t-shirt


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    with blue short pants. His blond hair is messy and he just staring at his food, without even touch them


    at all.


    I feel sorry for him when saw his perfect handsome face full with sadness.


    Poor Nathan, he lost his parents all at once.


    He must really in pain right now.


    Should I gofort him?


    But I''m so......shy to do that.


    What if I faint again?


    He must be thinking weirdly about me.


    Ughh.....but he''s so much in pain.


    Ohe on Be, stop being like this will you. Until when you want to be like this and hide


    yourself like this. You already changed your style, you cut your long precious hair and so let help


    Nathan to get rid of his sadness. Maybe he will start to acknowledge you and think you are there as his


    friend of course.


    So, I made my mind and brave myself to approach him. Nathan is still staring at his food, totally


    not notice with my presence.


    "U-umm......Nathan." I called him, although I was stuttering at first.


    He slowly looks up at me, with his eyes look so puffy because of crying so much. His blue eyes are


    full with sorrow which totally different than before which look livelier.


    He didn''t speak at all but only gave me a weak smile. He then moved his gaze back to the


    untouched food in front of him.


    "Na-Nathan, are you okay?" I brave myself more to ask about his condition.


    He just nodded as an answer.


    I think he needs time to be alone and I made a big mistake to approach him at the first ce,


    "Oh...okay. I think I should go now. Just let me know if you want anything.¡±


    I decided to leave him alone, since he looks like he doesn''t want to be disturb. But suddenly, he


    grabbed my wrist when I was about to walk away from the table.


    "Please......stay." He said, weakly.


    I turned to look at him again, and he was looking at me with his ocean blue eyes were full with


    tears.


    "I....just need....someone to talk with." His voice is even cracked. Actually, I really don''t like to hear


    his voice like that. It makes me feel....hurt.


    "B-but...."


    He cuts me off, "Please.....Be."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    We went to the garden on the rooftop of our dorm which the ce where we usually hang out


    together after 10 pm and above. He said that he needs some fresh air, so maybe this is the right ce


    for him to rx his mind.


    We sat on the bench beside with each other. Although I feel it really awkward, but I still love being


    with him. He totally seemed messed up with and I do really want to help him so much, bring him the


    happiness back, because I want the old him that is full with mischief and always happy all the time.


    It hurts so much to see him that way, so I decided to start talking after our long silence moment. "I-


    I''m really sorry for your loss, Nathan. I''m not sure what to say, but I want you to know that I care. You''re


    my friend, Nathan, I really don''t want to see you like this. I know Aunt Karen and Uncle Michael feel


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    that way to. They must be really unhappy when see you like this. Don''t you feel sorry for them too? Or


    do you want them to be sad to see you being like this from up there?"


    Nathan''s blue ocean eyes only look down to the ground and he is still remains silent for a while.


    "You know Nathan, I lost my mom when I was 5 years old, when she gave birth to my sister, Ivy.


    I''m totally broke down at that time, I missed her so much especially the when she lubied me every


    night before I went to sleep. It hurts me so much that time until my father came andfort me. Then


    realized something, my sister never had once feel my mom''s love so I decided to take care of her with


    all the things that my mom used to teach me. I be her mom and also a loving big sister of her.


    You''re not alone, Nathan. You have so much friends that care so much for you, Mr Stewart and me


    too...care so much about you as my childhood friend. Please, don''t ever think that way, we''re always


    here with you."


    Both of us were silent for a moment after I said those words to him. It feels a bit awkward moment,


    but I have tried my best tofort him as a friend.


    I took out my phone to check out the iing message when my phone buzzed inside of my


    pocket.


    It was from, Nick, my cousin who is like a brother to me.


    Nick: Where are you?


    Me: At the park.


    Nick: With who?


    Me: Nathan.


    Nick: Okay then.....I heard about him too. Send my regard to him, okay?


    Me: Okay, I will.


    Nick: I''m going to the mall with Ten Ten, do you want me to get something for you?


    Me: No thanks...I''m okay btw.


    Nick: Alright, just send text me if you want something.


    Me: I will, thanks Brother Nick.


    Nick: You''re wee.


    I put back my phone into my pocket and think I probably get going now, because I''m starving so


    much....well, I didn''t get a chance to buy any foods since I follow Nathan here.


    "U-um....Nathan, I think I need to leave you now. I''m sorry if I offense you a bit with the words I


    said to you. I really didn''t mean it actually." Without hesitating, I stood up from our bench. I bet he still


    needs time alone when he didn''t look at me at once after all I said to him.


    But he stopped me by grabbing me on the wrist when I was about to walk away from him. "Thanks


    Be," I turned to look at him and he was looking at me with his teary eyes. But this time, the tears


    finally fall down right on his cheeks. "For being here with me, and the words you have said to me."


    Automatically my hands moved without my permission to wipe his tears off. I feel so stupid at that


    time and d too since I managed tofort my friend. To be more surprised, he then stood right in


    front of me and gently pulled me into his hug where his chin rested on my left shoulder.


    "You words mean a lot to me." He continued. "It means a lot to me."


    I really don''t know how to describe what I feel right now, at this moment, but I''m totally surprised


    with his sudden action.


    His warmthforts me so much, and I wish that I can stop this time, so I could stay in his hug a


    little longer. He really do taller than me and I was about his shoulder level only, so that¡¯s why he can


    rest his chin on my shoulder. But I don¡¯t mind though, because it feltfy.


    I wish that I could confess my feeling to you right now, Nathan.


    But I think it might not be a suitable time for this. And besides, you love somebody else and of


    course not me. It just one side love that I have to ept it although it is really hard for me.


    Sasha is very lucky to have two person to love her at the same time. Sometimes I felt so envy to


    her but I shouldn¡¯t because she deserved it since she is way more beautiful than me. I¡¯m just a girl who


    doesn¡¯t know about styles and of course a bookworm. No guys will like me of course.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    My girl-friends and I were having breakfast with the guys at the cafeteria before our 10am ss


    start. Yup except for one of our friends, Nathan Harrison. He still lock himself in his dorm, I think.


    "Be," I was about to take a bite of my sandwich when Sasha suddenly called my name.


    "U-um....yes." I put the sandwich back on the te which I haven¡¯t have any chance to bite it yet.


    "I think I left our assignment in our room!" She said with her eyes almost popped out. "I totally


    forgot about it."


    I burst out of giggle as saw her reaction, "Don''t worry, I already submitted this morning. Luckily I


    found it on the table where you left it."


    "Oh...sorry about that." She grinned. "Thank you so much, Be. I owe you one."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal actually."


    All of us became quite all of sudden and even stopped eating or do anything as soon as a blond


    hair guy who we haven¡¯t seen him for days approaches our table. He just gave us a wave then swiftly


    took a seat right beside me. Our eyes then met as we looked at each other and he just curved a warm


    smile to me which made my cheeks felt warm in instant.


    "Hey guys!!!" He finally greeted us all, breaking the moment of silent. Oh god....I really missed his


    husky voice so much.


    "Nathan!!!" Everyone was surprised to see our blond friend who looked livelier than before.


    "Whatttt!?" He knitted his eyebrow while looking at us. "Did you all miss me that much?


    A...you guys are so sweet!!"


    Alright then....he is back now.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the breakfast, all of us were on our way to our ss which I have anatomy ss meanwhile,


    for Nathan and our friends who are in the same course as his will have Business Law ss.


    "Hey Be,¡± Nathan suddenly grabbed my wrist which luckily for us none of our friends noticed it


    since they were walking and chatting with each other right in front of us. ¡°Thanks for that day," Nathan


    said to me along with a charming smile on his lips. "Your words really changed me."


    He then let go of my wrist then slung back his almost fell backpack on his shoulder before started


    to walk along with me. Yes, we were walking side by side with each other. He really did make my heart


    skip a beat.


    Besides, I was so d that I could see those smile again, I really thought he will never back to his


    old self again. But yeay¡­he is back now. "U-um....you''re wee, Nathan."


    "Okay then, see youter, Be!" He waved his hand to me along with his cunning smile then


    swiftly catch up his friends who were heading to their ss next door to mine.


    "See youter Nathan," I murmured while looked at his figure until hepletely gone from my


    sight.


    *

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    "Yeah....my ss will be over at 4........you want to meet me?......Why is it sir?.....Is there any


    problem sir?.....Okay....I''ll be over after my ss end. Alright sir....see you there."


    That was a call from Be¡¯s dad, Mr Dawson. It was weird to get a call from him since I never


    speak of him¡­well of course, he was scary you know if you meet him in real life.


    Anyway, why Dwayn Dawson wants to see me?


    Did I do something wrong?


    Oh my god....did I offense his daughter, Be?


    As far as I remember, I really didn''t do nothing to her? I¡­.I like her, I mean I like to be her friend.


    She¡¯s so nice and gentle.


    Oh man, why I feel so nervous all of sudden? And scared too even though I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t nothing


    wrong to Be or anyone else.


    As I promised to him, I rushed to Harrison and Co. Office which not far from my campus with my


    superbike. It is my favourite one actually one and only, because it was a birthday gift from my parents


    I really do miss them so much.


    I arrived there earlier than I expected since my ss ended early today. My dad¡¯s ex secretary well


    she happened to be Mr Dawson¡¯s now since Mr Dawson is the only co partner with my dad. Plus, since


    I have a few more years until I finish my studies, he will take over thatpany for me.


    "Come on in, Nathan ." his secretary politely opened the door as soon as Mr Dawson called me in.


    "Thanks," I told to the secretary with a small smile curved on my lips.


    "You''re wee sir," she replied me before left me alone with Dwayn Dawson.


    I look around the office, the Vice-president office to be exact while my dad''s office is the opposite


    of this office. Maybe a little huger than Mr Dawson¡¯s. There was a man with a grey suit who sitting on


    the sofa with a briefcase on the table in front of him. Maybe he is thewyer, because I''ve seen him


    before at my house before, talking with my parents.


    "Firstly, I want to apologize to you, young Harrison for troubling you toe here to this office." Mr


    Dawson said politely to me. "Come, sit here, Nathan ."


    "It''s not a big deal, sir." I replied while took a seat beside him with thewyer was in front of me.


    My hands are shivering heavily right now, but I tend not to show in front of them.


    "Alright, since Mr Harrison is here now, I¡¯ll start to read Mr Michael Harrison and his wife''s


    testament." The guy with grey suit spoke to us while took out a document from his briefcase.


    Testament?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    My parents have testament? Seriously, I really have no idea about that.


    "Since Mr Dawson was their closest friend and he also here in this testament that I will read it out


    loud in a few minutes, so he has right to hear it too. Is there any objection from you, Mr Harrison?" The


    I shook my head. "N-no...I don''t have any." I hide both of my hands under the table and clenching


    them tightly, trying not to show how scare and nervous I am.


    "Alright then, I''ll start to read it now. Please hear it carefully, Mr Harrison."

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Thewyer read all of the surprising testament and it was so unbelievable. I just can¡¯t believe my


    parents stated that.


    "Wait what?" I was totally surprised with everything that I heard from thatwyer.


    How can I need to be married at my age? I''m still young by the way. Only 19 years old....I really


    don¡¯t know about this marriage thing. Besides, I can''t just ask Sasha to marry me, because Seth might


    kill me.


    "Mr Harrison? Do you still hear me or not?" Thewyer asked me.


    "B-but....I can''t follow this. I''m still not ready yet. Besides, I never have girlfriend before, how can I


    marry a girl just like that. That''s so not cool."


    "Mr Harrison, this your family tradition that you must obey it. Or you may not be able to im your


    parent¡¯s wealth that will divide to the orphans around the city." He added.


    "But I never heard that such tradition they never mention it before." I protested. ¡°My parents never


    mention about it at all.¡±


    "Well....they have their own reasons, maybe. But they left you a letter along with this testament if


    there is something bad happen to them." He then handed me a small envelope which he took it from


    his briefcase. "I hope you will consider it as soon as possible as you have only have a week left to


    make a good decision."


    A week? Wait¡­wait¡­.how do I find a girl to get married in just 7 days! Man¡­this is totally


    disaster. I do really want to have family and be just like my parents but¡­ugh how can I describe this, I


    wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    I turn to look at Mr Dawson but he only remained silent, not saying any words maybe thinking of


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    something.


    The envelope which my parents left for me, I was so scared to read it anyway. I think I can¡¯t handle


    it anymore because this is too much for me. But I miss them and this was thest thing my mom and


    dad wrote for me before they died.


    ''Dear my son, Nathan .


    If you ever read this letter, we must be not in this world anymore. I''m so sorry my darling for not


    being able to look after you until you fully grown. Mr Taylor must already read our testament, right? And


    you must be in shocked, my dear son. But the thing is, you need to obey our family rule. Every men in


    Harrison that lost their parents before their age are 19 must be married for a year, contract marriage,


    until they achieve 20 to im the wealth. I know it''s kind of cruel to you but, you must follow it, my dear


    son. I want the best for you, but we are not here anymore with you. I wish we never left you, Nathan .


    You are our only precious son and we really love you so much.


    Your father and I also married at 19, for your information, and we fall in love along with that time


    and then we have you. The most precious gift that we ever had. I hope you will consider ourst wish


    and our family¡¯s tradition.


    Love mom.''


    I shed tears while reading the letter from my mom, and I have to obey it no matter what happen


    because I love you, mom, dad. I promise I will obey this because I want to be a good son for both of


    you.


    I wiped my tears and then took a look at thewyer then back to Mr Dawson.


    I nod as agree with the testament even though it¡¯s hard for me, "I agreed, but the biggest problem


    is......I don''t have any suitable girls for me in my mind.¡± I confessed. ¡°And I just can¡¯t ask any random


    girl to marry me. That¡¯s totally nonsense.¡±


    "Don''t worry, Nathan ." Mr Dawson said to me along with a smile. "I already have a suitable girl in


    my mind. Your father has been my friends since we were in college, besides he also helped me in so


    many things. So I think this is the right decision for me to repay him back."


    What is that supposed to mean? I really don¡¯t get it.


    "I''ll let my eldest daughter to marry you, since your parents had mentioned about to get you two


    married since both of you still kids. And I also agreed with their suggestion. So what do you say,


    Nathan ? Will you marry my daughter, Be?"


    ¡°Whoa¡­what????¡± My eyes almost popped put as soon as I heard his words. ¡°Are you kidding


    me, Mr Dawson? How can I marry your daughter? She is my friend.¡±


    Seriously, I-I........I will marry his daughter? My own friend? Be Dawson?


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s really good then,¡± he replied. ¡°It will be a lot easier since you both already friends and


    know with each other. You will getting along well, trust me.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    It has been a week since thewyer stated the testament which I need to get married at my age in


    order to fulfil my family¡¯s tradition. Well, since Mr Dawson suggested me to marry his daughter, which


    really freaked me out, but I have to ept it or else I need to get married with random girl who I


    happen not know at all.


    So it will be nice to get married with someone I knew since childhood, well yeah.....she is Be


    Dawson.


    And her father even gave us his blessing...


    To be honest, I only considered her as a friend, not more than that. I am totally in love with Sasha


    and of course not her.


    I¡¯m sorry Be, I didn¡¯t mean that. I like you, but only as a friend.


    And yes...I admitted that she''s beautiful, gorgeous, soft, kind heart and also a smart girl. She¡¯s the


    perfect girl, but I¡¯m not worth for her. She deserves better than me.


    Anyway, I really do love my parents so much and will do everything I could, so I decided to just


    follow theirst wish, especially my mom; to marry Be, since she liked her to be my future wife.


    Nah...it''s just for a while. I will marry her for a year maybe until I turn 21 and the contract marriage


    will be expired. Then, I will be free again.


    But.....wait wait¡­what if I fall in love with her?


    No.....noo....what I''m thinking? I''m in love with Sasha and I will love her forever....no one can ever


    change my feeling not even her.


    "Yo dope!!!" Seth suddenly patted my shoulder snapping me out from my freaking out thoughts.


    "What are you thinking? I''ve been calling for you since forever."


    I turned to look at him. "Oh....sorry. I have a lot things to think now."


    "What is it about?" He asked confusedly. "Are you nning to steal my Sasha again, huh dope?"


    I gave him a re, "Dude....I''m not that kind of person, okay! That''s so uncool."


    He raised his hands as a surrender position. "I''m just saying, dope."


    "Whatever hedgehog!" I said while packed my clothes into a bag.


    "Are you sure, you don''t want me toe with you?" Since when he is concerned with me? That''s


    totally weird.


    "No....I want to be alone. Don''t worry about me, hedgehog." Then put my grey sweater on.


    "Besides, I feel not going anywhere this midterm break, just staying at my house, ying with Max,


    maybe. Or even working part time at the cafe for a week. Need to make a lot of money now¡­.could


    you tell your big bro that I¡¯ll be working this sem breaks?"


    "Okay then I will....just tell me if you need anything."


    "Alright dude...have fun with your vacation. Don''t forget to buy me a souvenir there!" Both of us


    bumped our fists together.


    "I will....have fun too, dope!"


    Phew....I was so d that he bought that lie. I just don''t want anyone to know about this not even


    our friends. It will be the secret of us until the end.


    I rode my superbike to Dawson Mansion because Mr Dawson asked me to stay at his ce for a


    while. The wedding will be in few days and he was nning to held it at his mansion where only the


    family members will attend it.


    Only Nick, Ciara and Be''s sister knew about this. And I don¡¯t want the others know or my life will


    be totally disaster. Besides, I don¡¯t want my secret admirers do something bad to Be. She''s too nice


    and fragile to be treat like that. I will protect her no matter, I promise!


    "Nathan , pleasee in." It was alreadyte in evening when I arrived at Dawson¡¯s mansion, and


    Mr Dawson was so friendly to greet me by himself and asked his maid to take my stuffs.


    I smile, "Oh...thanks." The maid helped me to carry my backpack even though I hesitated to give it


    to his at first.


    "Eddie, please take this gentleman''s bag and bring it to our guest room." Mr Dawson ordered his


    maid to put my stuff somewhere in the big house.


    I saw his maid went upstairs with my backpack and Mr Dawson guided me towards to his reading


    room I supposed to call where the room was obviously full with shelfs and books on it and a fancy


    "Take a seat, Nathan . Don''t be shy. Please make yourself at home." Mr Dawson added.


    "Thank you sir." I took a seat on the sofa in front of the desk opposite of him.


    "So, about your wedding. I know it hard for you since you are too young for this. But I hope you will


    treat my daughter very well,¡±he started.¡°For your information, she''s a very gentle girl and a very good


    daughter of mine. I hope you will never ever break her heart or I will do something beyond your


    imagination." He sounded nice at first, but sounded even creepier at the end of his words, that making


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    me gulped once.


    I will be dead if he knew I will marry his daughter just only for a year. Luckily, I asked thewyer to


    keep his mouth shut and even made a contract about our marriage without Mr Dawson knowing about


    that. Moreover, Be already knew about it, since I told her everything two days ago. She did not talk


    much that day, maybe also in surprised with our sudden wedding.


    Or maybe¡­she doesn¡¯t want to marry me either.


    I bet she already has someone she likes too.


    Poor her, stuck in this kind of situation, because of my stupid family tradition that I have to obey.


    If that so, I promise myself to treat her better during our marriage days and I¡¯ll make sure she will


    be always happy and of course I¡¯ll be more caution not to fall in love with her or even make her to fall


    for me, otherwise it will be hard for both of us.


    "I promise myself, sir, to treat her better and even protect her, believe me." I made my words to


    him.


    *

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    So today is the wedding day where I will end my bachelor life at age of 19. Woah¡­I¡¯m too young


    to get married though but I can¡¯t do nothing about it. I walked in front of the big mirror and watched


    myself in my wedding suit.


    Okay this is it, Nathan . You can do this, you are not weak. It''s just only for temporary. Just


    remember not to fall in love or make her to fall for you. Please be caution all the time, will you.


    The ceremony happened to be held in the garden at Dawson¡¯s mansion and as I said before only


    the family members and some of Mr Dawson¡¯s friends attended the ceremony. I was standing on the


    altar with the priest in front of me, waiting for my bride-to-be, Be Dawson.


    The setting of the wedding was nicely decorated which Mr Dawson hired one of the famous


    wedding nner in LA who I forgot her name; the white altar, medium white cake, and everything was


    white since it was the chosen theme for today.


    I was so nervous when saw Be, my bride-to-be, was walking beside her father along with the


    wedding music yed by the pianist that Mr Dawson hired. She was so beautiful in that wedding


    dress¡­.I mean even prettier than Sasha. Her make up is so perfect and totally match her so much.


    And the sudden weird feeling surrounded me as our hands touched when her father handed her over


    by putting her hand on mine as he trust me to the fullest to take care of her precious daughter.


    Both of us were standing side by side in front of the priest and sometime I stole a nce of her


    through the corner of my eyes to see my beautiful bride to be.


    I never thought that Be will be this beautiful.


    Why didn''t I notice her before?


    Her grey eyes were glimmering under the sun as we were facing with each other. Oh God...she


    was so gorgeous!


    I¡­I actually don''t know how to describe it anymore. She really made me speechless which I never


    be like that in front of girl before, not even Sasha.


    My heart was beating so fast with my knees even started to tremble a bit.


    Plus they became more trembling for times to times as the priest almost end his speech.


    We are about to be announce as husband and wife soon¡­


    Oh god....I can''t even control my nervousness now. I really hope all of this will end well.''


    "I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may kiss your bride." Should I kiss her? Oh man,


    what should I do? I never kiss anyone before.


    Yeah¡­I¡¯m 19, and one of the hottest guy in my campus is never kiss a girl before. So what.


    The guests were all waiting for me as they were all looking at me to kiss my bride, Be Dawson.


    Shoot!! I have to do this quickly.


    I took a gulp once and then took a look into her beautiful grey eyes. She must be mad at meter


    for ruin her first kiss if she never had it before.


    Oh man....you are so bad for stealing that kiss from the man that she is supposed to kiss.


    "Come on...kiss her already." The priest whispered to me.


    I turned to the priest then back to her. I could feel the sweats formed on my forehead.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m sorry Be.


    I slowly leaned closer to her then quickly gave a peck on her right side lips with my eyes closed.


    The guests then gave us the ps and some of them evenughed with my stupidity action. It was


    a bit embarrassing though. Unlike for Be, she seemed so calm like none of this things happened. It


    was really weird....but I know deep inside, she must be hate this wedding which I well¡­.seemed to be


    like it.


    She was supposed to be wed with the guy that she truly loves, not a guy like me. I don¡¯t deserved


    her at all since I never treat her or even try to speak to her before. I¡¯m such a bad friend.


    I''m truly sorry, Be.


    We then cut our medium sized wedding cake and the guests seemed to be happy for us. And I


    tried my best to watch my manners in order to avoid some situation that will embarrass me and Be¡¯s


    family. And I made sure that I took care of my wife responsibly during the ceremony. Meanwhile, Be


    too seemed to get along and even introduced me to some of her dad¡¯s friends. As for the climax of the


    ceremony, I as the groom of the wedding braved myself to offer a dance to my beautiful contract wife


    as soon as the romantic music was ying.


    ¡°Thanks for getting along too, Be,¡± I whispered to her while both of us were dancing. ¡°And thanks


    too for introducing me to your dad¡¯s friends. I really have no idea to do it so if you don¡¯t help me.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Nathan,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my part too.¡±


    That¡¯s truly nice, Be. Thanks for helping me. I owe you.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    The wedding ceremony ran smoothly for today, everyone seemed happy especially for my dad.


    Meanwhile for Nathan, I know deep inside he really didn¡¯t like with all of this. Well of course he do since


    he was forcefully to get married with someone he doesn¡¯t love at all.


    My father provided us a special room which I didn¡¯t noticed at all when did he modify this room.


    The room was huge and was right in front of the swimming pool where it was more privacy for both of


    us. He even asked the maids to arrange our clothes in here and even bought brand new clothes for him


    especially the suits for some certain uing asions, I guess.


    That was nice of daddy for making all this for Nathan and me, but I feel really bad instead because


    this marriage is only for temporary until Nathan got his wealth back when he turned 21.


    I was about to take off my wedding dress inside of the walking closet when Nathan suddenly


    walked into it.


    "O-oh....do you want to use the bathroom first?" Nathan, the blue ocean eyes guy politely asked


    me as soon as he noticed me to get undress. Seriously, I feel so embarrassed with him and stupid too


    for almost getting undress here.


    "N-no.....not yet." I quickly answered with a stutter. "You can use it first."


    He gives me a weak smile, "Alright then," then walked into the bathroom to take a shower.


    I really couldn¡¯t believe myself that he is now my husband. I-is this my imagination? Because it


    feels so real though.


    Yes, it indeed a real thing especially the part where Nathan gave me a quick peck on my lips.


    To be honest, it was my first kiss ever, and I just shared it with my long time crush! The only guy


    that I ever loved for so long.


    I took my pyjamas from the wardrobe and waited for my turn to take a shower.


    After 10 minutes, he went out from the bathroom with already full dressed. He wore the white t-


    shirt with a ck short pants and looked so hot with his wet messy blond hair. "Okay...I''m all done,¡± he


    said while dried his hair with the towel which hung around his neck.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh....I really can''t stand his perfect handsome face.


    To avoid any embarrassment thing happen, I quickly rushed towards the bathroom without even


    looked at him since both of my cheeks were warm all of sudden. Likewise, I was blushing like crazy.


    "U-um....Be?" But he stopped me.


    My paces stopped as I obey him right away, ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    He picked up on something familiar than was lying on the floor, ¡°Here¡­I think you just dropped


    this,¡±


    O-oh m-my God! T-that¡¯s my bra! And he¡¯s holding it!


    This is so embarrassing!


    I quickly grabbed myvender bra from him with my cheeks were both redden from before. I just


    don¡¯t know how to hide my face anymore from him. The most private thing of mine was on his hand.


    "Hey....are you okay?" He confusedly asked me with his head tilted a bit.


    Of course not!


    "Why your face is so red? Are you sick?" He walked closer to the frozen me and lifted his right


    hand as the same level as my forehead. ¡°Let me check on your temp,¡± then put his palm right on my


    forehead.


    I gulped for once with my heart started to pound so hard. I bet he could hear it if he was closer


    more to me.


    "That''s weird...." he looked curious with his head tilted a bit.


    I quickly swatted his hand from me. "N-no...I''m okay. It''s j-just....u-um.....I need to take shower!"


    then rushed to the bathroom by leaving him hanging in the bedroom.


    ¡°Oh my God, that was so embarrassing,¡± I practically jumped in ce inside of the bathroom while


    covering my face with the towel. ¡°Why must that bra fall right in front of him¡­.ughh¡­you are so stupid,


    Be.¡±


    I bet he must beughing at me outside.


    That¡¯s great, Be.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    That¡¯s great, you just made it worse, Nathan. Now she must be super shy with me.


    Ugh....you are so stupid Nathan !!


    You should just ignore that cutie bra, not picked it!


    I took a big sigh while pacing around the room, thinking about the embarrassing thing that just


    happened. I do tired with the whole ceremony but I have to make sure that she¡¯s alright. The shed


    memory of that embarrassing moment just yed in my mind. She looked so cute though. Especially


    when the tint of light red formed on her cheeks. I thought she had a fever, but¡­.*smiles like an idiot*¡­


    she must be blushing as usual. So cute though.


    I was ying with the game on my phone on the sofa right next to the bed while waiting for her


    taking shower. Well, I don¡¯t want to fall asleep yet to be honest and this is her room technically, so I


    should wait patiently for the owner.


    Okay okay¡­don¡¯t misunderstand of something. It was not like that okay! I never think of that,


    really, believe me.


    I do respect her as the owner of this room and it kind of inappropriate for me to fall asleep first and


    I wasn¡¯t sure where I supposed to sleep anyway. The queen sized bed looks surelyfy enough but I


    think I should wait for her.


    She finally went out form the bathroom after took the shower for almost 15 minutes. I was


    surprised when saw her; she was wearingvender pyjamas with her beautiful wavy wet hair which


    made her look hot and sexy.


    I watched every movements of her and she still didn¡¯t noticed that I was kind of staring at her while


    she was drying her hair with the towel. Sometimes I even pretended to y the game which I already


    lost several minutes ago.


    God, she''s beautiful.


    And sexy too.


    Eh....wait....what I''m thinking?


    Arghhh....this pervert side of my mind!


    I shook my head for once and turned back my gaze on her. But, she caught my eyes I identally


    dropped my phone on myp as she was staring at me with her unique grey eyes.


    Both of us quickly moved our eyes away. I grabbed back my phone and pretended to look at my


    upside-down smartphone while for her, I wasn¡¯t sure what she was doing, perhaps still drying her hair


    maybe.


    Geez.....this is so awkward. How can we supposed to live like this?


    "N-Nathan ...." she suddenly called my name.


    I quickly turned to her, "Yeah...what is it?" To be honest, I kind of feel excited when she called me.


    "You must be really tired, I think you should sleep¡­here on this bed."


    Sleep on her bed??


    But what about her, I just can''t let her sleep on the couch or even on the floor.


    That''s not cool and not very gentleman¡¯s act though!


    "B-but what about you?" I asked her while stared at her who seemed to be nervous all of sudden.


    Well, she should be like that, because we will be sleeping together in one room.


    "I can sleep on the couch..." she pointed her finger towards the couch beside me.


    "No!" I identally raised my voice a little that made her eyes widened a bit. "I''m sorry, I really


    didn''t mean to raise my voice. It''s just....I-I...I don''t want you to sleep on the couch or even on the sofa.


    You might get sick for real, this time."


    She then gave me a smile, "You''re so kind, Nathan . But I really don''t want to trouble you. It''s


    actually fine for me to sleep on the couch.¡±


    I really have no idea that she can be so stubborn too.


    I scooted away from the couch then walked closer to her so I could persuade her to change her


    mind.


    "No, that''s not right." I protested. "I can''t let you do that. "I guess we will be sleeping on a bed


    together. And I promise I won''t do anything weird to you." I lifted my hand a bit as a swear position to


    her.


    Her eyes went bigger, maybe a little bit surprised with my words.


    ¡°Okay just forget it, I will sleep on the couch and you will be on the bed,¡± I corrected my words then


    walked closer to the bed to take a pillow so I could sleep on the couch.


    But she stopped me by grabbing my hand, "Please sleep on the bed, Nathan ." She said softly. "I


    don''t want you to be sick either. ¡°A-and, if you keep insist, I will s-sleep with you on the same bed."


    I gulped for once.


    I never expect that she will agree with my stupid suggestion.


    "O-okay then,¡± she really did make me stutter a bit.


    She nodded while tried to avoid my eyes, maybe felt a little embarrassed with this awkward


    situation.


    I went to the right side of her queen-size bed and lied my back on it followed by Be which on the


    left side of the bed. I couldn¡¯t see her beautiful face since she was facing to the other direction.


    That¡¯s good though. It may be so awkward if we were facing to each other. Woah¡­I really couldn¡¯t


    imagine that!¡¯


    Ahhh....this bed is sofort by the way.


    ¡°Are you asleep yet?¡± I broke the silent so it will be no awkward between us. I just want to be nice


    with her because she is really a good friend of me.


    I think she does because she didn¡¯t answer my question.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± but I was wrong, she couldn¡¯t sleep just like me too.


    ¡°O-oh¡­that¡¯s great,¡± I don¡¯t know why it feels so joy when she answered me back. However, she


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    still facing the opposite way which disappointed me a bit. I think I should do something so she could


    turn to me. I know it was awkward, but I just really wish to see her face again. ¡°Thank you for being


    cooperate with me, Be. I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­anytime,¡± she replied back still not turning back to me.


    Just forget it¡­just sleep already, Nathan.


    ¡°Well goodnight, Be.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    I just couldn¡¯t believe with this kind of moment, we are actually sleeping on the same bed!


    I know our marriage is just only for a year, and I already signed the document about the contract


    marriage a few days before our wedding when Nathan brought me to see hiswyer.


    I was in shocked in first, about us getting married. Of course I was happy to hear it, but I was sad


    too because he only married me because of his family''s wish, not because of he actually loves me.


    I know I can''t just force him to love me, but I will try my best to treat him well and make him happy


    until the contract ended next year.


    About the contract marriage, my father didn¡¯t know about it because we decided to keep as secret.


    Or he might be cancel the wedding or even worse, he might actually make Nathan to suffer for his


    entire life.


    I just can''t let my father do that him.¡¯


    ¡®It is because I love Nathan Harrison so much and I just can¡¯t stand to see him in pain. Not ever¡­


    I was just watching his firm back until my eyes slowly became heavier. He already fell asleep so


    quickly though, maybe was too tired with our long busy day.


    Good night to you, my husband, Nathan Harrison, have a sweet dream.


    Thanks for agreeing to be my husband, Nathan, even though it¡¯s just only for a year.


    General


    It was fine morning for Be when she woke up with a man that she loves for a long time who was


    sleeping peacefully beside her. She just stared him for a little while; his messy blond hair, his perfect


    handsome face, his pointed nose, his cherry lips and even his sharp jawline feature.


    Nathan is so perfect and sometimes she think that she doesn¡¯t deserve a guy like him at all.


    "Nathan," Be gently poked Nathan''s left arm to wake him up as the time is almost 8 am.


    "Hmm..." he answered while his eyes were closing.


    "It''s almost 8 in the morning, you should wake up now,¡± Be said to him while still poking his arm


    continuously.


    "B-but, I''m still sleepy mom,¡± he replied back as if his mom was the one who trying to wake him up.


    Be felt a bit sad for him all of sudden and even felt guilty for trying to wake him up from his beauty


    sleep. "You must miss your parents so much." Be gently pulled up the nket to cover her husband.


    "Poor Nathan."


    "Give me more 5 minutes,¡± Nathan added more.


    "Alright, I''lle to wake you after cleaning myself." Be replied while tied her wavy hair into a


    ponytail before went to the bathroom to take a quick shower, leaving the blond guy who was still


    sleeping.


    "Eh....why my mom sounded weird?" Nathan thought in his sleep. He then forced himself to open


    his heavy eyes and looked around the huge room.


    "Oh....I forgot. I already married....with Be." He faced palm his forehead. "Where did she go?"


    He asked to himself after taking a nce at the other side of the bed to look for Be. "Hmm¡­Maybe


    she already went to downstairs."


    Nathan sat straight on the bed while scratching the back of his messy hair when a sudden pain felt


    on his lower abdomen. "Ugh.... I have to take a leak so badly." Nathan quickly scooted away from the


    bed and walks wobbly towards the bathroom.


    The clueless blond hair guy surely didn¡¯t notice that his wife was in the shower as he entered the


    bathroom to do his important business. His eyes were hardly opened at first but heplety fully woke


    up as heard Be¡¯s screaming from the shower as soon as the bidet flushed automatically.


    He quickly put on his pants back and took a step back from the ss shower where Be was


    there half naked, with only a towel covering her body.


    "Woah¡­I-I''m so sorry....I really don''t know you''re in here." He said anxiously while closing his


    eyes. "I swear, I didn''t see anything. Seriously, I promise!! Believe me!"


    "U-um...Nathan." Her voice sounded gentle even though Nathan made a big mistake by walking


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    inside the upied bathroom.


    "Y-yess...." he was shivering why answering her back.


    "Can you please pass me the robe?" she pointed the white robe which is hanging outside of the


    ss shower door.


    "Why.... I mean, where?"


    ¡®Ugh¡­this stupid tongue and this pervy side of me,¡¯ Nathan thought.


    "Beside you, over there¡­¡±


    He turned to his right side. "Oh...okay. Found it."


    "Okay... please close your eyes when you want to pass it to me, okay?" Her voice sounded soft but


    strict too for Nathan.


    Nathan secretly smile as heard her, "Ookay...I promised!" He then gave the robe to Be as he


    instructed with his eyes closed


    "Thanks," She wore the robe to cover her body then took off the towel so she could wrapped it


    around her wet hair. She then went out of the shower ss where Nathan was still standing frozenly


    with both of his blue ocean eyes never missed her at all.


    "No problem....but seriously, I really don''t know you''re in here. Sorry for that." Nathan apologized


    to her again.


    She gave him a smile, "It''s okay...Nathan. Luckily the shower is separated from the toilet. So¡­you


    know"


    "Yeah....you''re right." Nathan moved his eyes from staring at Be while scratching the back of his


    hair. To be exact, he really doesn''t know what kind of feeling he feels every time he looks at Be.


    They feel so ufortable with the awkward situation after being silent for a while.


    "Daddy said he wants us to grab breakfast with him at 8.45....I think you should take a shower


    first." Be finally broke the silence.


    He nodded, "Alright, thanks for telling me,¡± then grabbed the hem of his shirt so he could take the


    shirt off, but his movement stopped as soon as his eyes met with Be¡¯s.


    "Oh...sorry. I think I should leave you now." She quickly said to him while rushed away from the


    toilet.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Nathan bursts out ofughter as Be closed the bathroom door. The awkward


    situation seriously made himughing like crazy while he was taking the hot shower.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Mr Dawson bought us a small apartment near the university so we could stay and go to ss


    together. It has been several days we are staying together, well, I admit.... the situation kind of awkward


    a little bit and we barely spoke to each other because Be was studying hard for her uing big


    test.


    I really don''t want to disturb her and of course I don''t want her grades went down because of me.


    She is one of the best medicine students and even won several great achievements which made me so


    proud of her.


    Although she was busy, she never forget to prepare me meal, I mean every meals, breakfasts,


    dinners or sometimes lunches if we don¡¯t have sses. Plus, she always made sure to eat with me so I


    will not eat all alone by myself. That was so really of her for concerning about me all the time.


    Like I said before, she will be a very good wife¡­but I really didn¡¯t expect that I was the one


    who was the lucky person to be her husband even though it was only for a temporary. However, I


    need to be caution always and only consider her as my friend. My love is only for Sasha and I just can¡¯t


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    help it though. I¡¯ve been love with her for so long, since the first time I met her when I was 7 years old.


    Be and I were sleeping in the separate room well since we have to bedroom in this apartment


    and want our own privacy of course. It was alreadyte in the evening where I took a sneak peek into


    her room where I saw she was studying with her huge books that were looking so boring to me.


    How can she read all of that? She must be really a genius, though.


    But wait a minute, oh my God,....I forgot my assignments!!!


    The semester breaks will be over in a few days and I haven¡¯t start it yet. Oh shoot!!!


    To be honest, I don¡¯t really don¡¯t want to fail in this semester, or I can''t graduate along with my


    friends and Be too.


    That''s totally uncool for sure.


    I sneaked back to my room which opposite to her, grabbing myptop from my desk and walked


    back towards the living room to start working on my assignments.


    How can I forgot all of this? I think I''m not gonna make it on time. Aghhh¡­I¡¯m so doomed, totally


    doomed this time.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    My eyes were tiring after the long revision I made for my uing tests as soon as the breaks


    over. But anyway, why is he so quiet today?


    Usually Nathan always being noisy especially when he was ying video games in the living


    room. Yeah, he bought a brand new PS3 and always ying it all night long, sometimes even fell


    asleep here there in front of the tv.


    It''s good for him....for being happy like that, but I''m curious about his assignments. Did he already


    finish all of that? Last time I saw he didn''t start it yet, while I was cleaning his room.


    I took a sneak peak in the living room which downstairs where I saw he was working on his


    assignments with hisptop. The living room looked a bit mess up with the papers and books all over


    the floor and also the snack remnants on the couch too.


    That¡¯s Nathan Harrison if you want to know.


    I guess her really did forget about his assignments.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t disturb him and maybe even prepare him something to eat. I bet he might be


    hungry after finished with his works.


    I made him spaghetti olio which is favourite food, maybe he will gain more energy after ate it.


    "Nathan..." I called him from the kitchen.


    But he didn''t answer me. I then took big paces to the living room to call him to eat the meal, but he


    already fell asleep on the couch with theptop still on hisps.


    Aww....poor Nathan.


    I slowly approached him, making sure that I will not wake him up. Nathan must be really tired,


    since it was already past midnight now. Some books and papers too were on his chest as he was


    sleeping on the couch, so I took it away and arranged it nicely on the coffee table in front of the couch. I


    went to theundry room where I kept all the clean bed sheets and even nkets in there and grabbed


    a thick nket for him.


    I gently covered him up with the nket and he even didn¡¯t notice it a bit. That was great or else it


    will be more awkward for us.


    A.....he looks so cute when he asleep.


    My eyes caught with hisptop which was still on and the forgotten Nathan always forgot to save


    all of his works again. So, I took theptop and helped him to save all the work that he has been


    working on. I read the questions of his assignments and seemed like he still has a lot of works to do.


    Maybe I should help him well, because I know he will never make it on time. He will have his ss


    early on the morning.


    I took hisptop from the table and put it on myps after took a seat beside him on the couch.


    Luckily, the assignments were not so hard enough and so general. I will make sure that the


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    questions will be all answers and it will be perfect so he will score with the assignments. I always heard


    him bragged about doesn¡¯t want to be left alone and want to graduate with us all. So I will help him with


    all knowledge I got.


    While I was working on his works, Nathan rested his head on my shoulder and sometimes


    mumbled gibberish in his sleep, but I just let him since I want him to feelfortable while he was


    sleeping.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    I hardly opened my heavy eyes and the sunlight stroke me straight on my face from the window in


    front of me.


    Oh god.....my assignments!!!


    Wait....why...?


    I put aside the nket that covered up my body then looked upfront which my books and papers


    were properly arranged on the coffee table.


    Did she bring this for me?


    I turned to my left side and saw Be was sleeping beside me meanwhile myptop was on her


    Did she help me finish my works?


    Why she did that?


    She should study more for her big test. I don''t want her grades effect because of me.


    I took myptop and I was right, she already finished two of my assignments. The hardest one to


    be exact.


    And all of them are the perfect works that I have ever seen and even Seth can''t do that.


    I think I should do something for her since I owe her so much.


    Does she has a fever?


    Why her temperature is so hot?


    I put my palm on her forehead to check her temperature, which my mom always did that whenever


    I have a fever.


    Oh god....she is sick!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I need to do something!!!

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    It was 7.32 am and I still have about 2 hours before my ss started. Be helped me to finish my


    works and I felt bad of it. She even fell asleep here, ufortably that made her fell sick.


    It was all my fault.


    I gently lifted her so and carefully enough not to wake her up then slowly walked towards her room


    upstairs by carrying her on my arms, so she could restfortably.


    Surprisingly, Be is surely light enough, trust me. I didn¡¯t lie at all, because I barely us any


    strength to carry her at all.


    I put her down carefully on her bed then pulled up the nket to cover her cold body.


    I¡¯m so sorry, Be, because of me you fell sick now. I slid some of her stranded hair away from


    covering her beautiful face. That¡¯s it, I will find her medicines, but wait I just can¡¯t leave her here alone.


    What if something bad might happen while I was out.


    I took out my phone from my pocket and googled something about to cool down her high fever. I


    could see her sweats formed around her forehead and she even mumbled gibberish too.


    ¡°Found it!¡± I identally said it out loud when found something useful on the inte. As


    instructed, I took a piece of clean towel and put it in a basin that filled with cool water. I sat beside her


    who was still asleep and carefully put the wet towel on her forehead after squeezed some water out of


    it.


    Alright....I already done the first step. But the second and the fifth step are both a bit disturbing and


    awkward which umm¡­I need to undress her and wipe her body with wet towel. I just can''t do that to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    her. I will skip it, unless her fever still high.


    dly we have an air purifier which I could turn it on so, there will be fresh air around her room.


    ¡°There, everything runs smoothly,¡± I said to myself while looking at Be who seemed a lot better


    than before. "Oh¡­I need to buy something for a while, please wait for me, Be." I said while held her


    warm hand. "I''ll be right back."


    My ss will be start about an hour more so I think I will skip it, but I will send my assignment first,


    of course. I rushed to my room which opposite to hers to take a quick shower then put on some clothes


    before went to the basement lot. I drove the car to my campus and dropped my assignment at my


    lecturer¡¯s office sneakily, so that I wouldn¡¯t not caught up by him. I don¡¯t want to meet him or it will be


    hard for me to bluff a reason why I want to skip his ss for today.


    Afterwards, I drove my car to the nearest grocery mall to buy some ice popsicles and also the


    yogurts as stated in an article on the inte. The old woman who kept trying to sell her product at the


    fruit section caught my attention then. She called for me to taste the pear fruit sample which she


    arranged neatly on the small table in front of her.


    "Here young man, this pear is really good. Try it." She said to me while handed me a small sample


    of the fruits.


    I curve a smile to her, "Does the pears is good for sick people? I mean, my wif....my friend has a


    fever, very high fever....can it cool down her temperature?"


    "Yeah...of course it is. Pears will prevent someone from getting the sore throat and also known as


    a nutrient supplement for people having fever."


    "Really?" I think I should buy it for Be. "If you say so, I''ll take five of them."


    "Here you go, young man." The old woman handed me the fruits. "Have a nice day."


    "Thanks."


    Alright....I have all of them now. It is time for me to buy the medicine for a backup, if her fever still


    high.


    I returned home as fast as I can so I would be there when Be needs my help or something. But


    she was still asleep as I took a peek inside of her bedroom upstairs. I changed my clothes inside of my


    room then went to her room again to check for her condition.


    "Be....." I woke Be softly.


    She cringed her face a bit, maybe she was in so much pain.


    "Hmm....N-Nathan..." she weakly said my name. "I-is it the time.... *coughs*.... for a meal now?


    I....I think I should.....*coughs*..... prepare something for you." Her voice sounded a bit sore.


    She tried to get up from the bed, but I stopped her. "Just rest, Be. You have a fever now. Please


    don''t worry about me. I can handle myself."


    "B-but..."


    I cut her in along with a smile, "No buts.....just rest okay."


    She nodded as she obeyed me. "Here, I bought you pears. It¡¯s good for you. Try it." I took a small


    stic box of the pears which I asked the old woman to cut them nicely for me. Be tried to move but


    she seemed too weak. So, I helped her to sit on the bed and fix the pillow for her to make her more


    She smiles weakly, "Thank you....*coughs*.... Nathan. You''re so nice."


    "I was the one who should thank you, Be." I said to her while supported the small box that she


    was holding.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    She slowly took a piece of the pear with her shivering hands, "What do you mean?" She asked me


    curiously after done chewing the pear.


    I smiled even more with her curious looking face that I found it, cute. "Well, you help me finish my


    assignments. And then, you feel sick because you spend the night to finish them." Then moved my


    eyes away from her down to the floor as soon as the guilty feeling surrounded me. ¡°I feel so terrible for


    you, actually."


    "Hey....*coughs*...don''t say like that. I''m so d that I can help you, Nathan."


    "But you''re sick now..."


    "It''s okay...I''m fine now." She replied.


    I sighed. "No, you''re not yet. Just stay here on the bed. Rest until you fully recover. Don''t worry


    about me, I can handle myself."


    She lied down on her bed again, and I helped her to pull the nket up to cover her cold body and


    made sure it wasfortable enough for the poor Be.


    "I''m sorry for troubling you, Nathan," She murmured as her eyes slowly closed.


    "Rest well," I gently squeezed her warm hand before made my mind to leave her to take a rest.


    I went outside of the room and headed towards the living room downstairs to clean all the messed


    up that I made and also around our apartment. I even washed the dishes, which I really did not notice


    that she made me a spaghettist night. Plus, I even washed a pile of my dirty clothes which I never


    did myself before. My mom should be proud of me though if she happened to see me right now.


    I¡¯m changing to be a better person now.


    Besides, I have troubled Be so much since we got marriedst week. Man, I''m so a bad person,


    right? She must be tired all this time, cleaning the whole apartment, even make sure to prepare meals


    for me.


    Oh god....I already broke my promised to treat her better. I guess I just made her as my servant,


    while I am enjoying myself, ying games and messing up our apartment and did stupid things.


    Nathan Harrison is so badly selfish person.


    This is not like my mom wanted, to treat, to treat women better no matter she is your friend or


    stranger. I should change that too. I need to treat her more better. Yeah¡­I will do that.


    I went to my room to finish my assignments which were still left behind and for your record, I did


    skip the whole day ss at a very first day after the semester break.


    That¡¯s so cool and I didn¡¯t skip it for nothing, I skipped it so I could be with Be to take care of her


    while she was sick.


    It took me several hours for me to finally finished with my assignment and arghh.....I''m so sleepy


    now!!!


    I stretched a bit and took a quick nce at my phone screen.


    Oh great, it''s already past 10 o''clock now.


    I need to go to sleep or I might be wake upte again tomorrow. But wait, I think I should check on


    Be first.


    Like the thing that I kept doing for today, I took a sneak peek inside of Be¡¯s room. And there she


    is still asleepfortably with some leftover food that I left for her on the bedside table.


    I was d that she ate the food, although she only ate them just in a very little quantity. I practically


    crouching on the right side of the bed, watching her sleeping beautifully. There were several stranded


    hair which cover her face so I slid them for her which made my heart skip a beat in all of sudden.


    What is happening to me? What is this weird feeling that I feel right now?


    I took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly, trying to control my sudden nervousness.


    Okay....that is so weird!!!


    Be suddenly grabbed my hand when I was about to put my palm on her forehead to check on


    with her temperature.


    Wait....why her hand is so cold?


    "I-I''m so cold...." she mumbled along with a shiver.


    Oh my god.... her fever getting worse now.


    This can''t be....I think I should do something to her.


    Oh right, since my warmth is unusual than anyone else and I think I should be a useful by warm


    her up this night.


    I''m sorry Be, but I have to this to you. I don''t want something bad to happen to you.


    I quickly got on her bed and lied down beside of her then gently pulled her towards me so I could


    hug her in my arms. My mom used to this always in order to keep me warm while I was having cold


    fever and it did work.S


    Woah....she is indeed really cold.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I was getting a goose bump a bit when her skin touches my skin. But it was just for a temporary as


    she seemed a little bitfortableter on , maybe my warmth really worked for her cold fever. I


    grabbed the nket and pulled it up to cover us both and hugged her more tightly.


    My heart..... it beat faster than ever and I was dying to know what was exactly happening to me. I


    really have no idea about this, because I never feel like this for entire of my life, not even when I was


    around Sasha.


    "Sleep well, Be." I whispered to her, although she couldn¡¯t hear it. "I hope you won''t mad at me


    with the stupid action that I did to you right now. It''s just for your own good."


    My chin was on her cold forehead and wasn¡¯t shiver like before anymore. I bet she could hear my


    heartbeats on how fast my heart raced as her face was practically rest on my chest.


    The truth is, I feel so cozy when I was near her, helping her like this, well actually, I don''t know


    what to say, but deep inside, I felt so d that I can be useful for her, after what she has done for me


    after we got married.


    I think I start to like her more...... than usual, but still not more than friends.


    I''m sorry Be, but I still can''t forget Sasha yet. I''m so sorry about that, I just can''t help it.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    My heart almost burst out as soon as I noticed that I was actually in Nathan¡¯s hug when I woke up.


    What happenedst night?


    He is still sleeping with his hand still on my waist. His face just inches away from me which makes


    my heart fluttering more than usual.


    No matter how much I face him, I am never getting bored by his handsomeness, his perfect


    jawline, his sexy-cherry lips, and also with his pointed nose.


    I gently touch his left with full of cautions. Luckily he didn''t wake up when my cold finger touched


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    his skin.


    I love you, Nathan.


    I really want to confess my feeling to you..... But I think it''s just a wish that will nevere true. I''m


    happy that you''re now my husband, but your heart belongs to another woman.


    His face crinkles a bit when the sun shines straight on his face from my bedroom window.


    Aw.....he is so cute.


    I moved a bit, so I could block the sun from shining straight to his face. I really hope the time could


    stop, so I could stay with you like this forever.


    Why is she staring at me?


    Is there anything on my face?


    Or....she just can''t resist my handsomeness?


    Ahah......just kidding.


    But I''m still d that she is well now.


    By the way......she is nice enough for blocking my face from the sun. Well.....I admit that she is kind


    of sweet too.


    But the weirdest thing is....I didn''t mad her at all for staring and lying so close to me.


    The truth is.....I think I like this moment right now.


    I can watch her beauty from the close range.... oh god.... seriously, she is so beautiful.


    Why didn''t I notice it before?


    My hand still on her waist; I kind of pretending to sleep so she won''t surprise when find out that I


    was already wide awake.


    Her staring makes my heart beating faster than ever, but I''m trying my best to control my


    nervousness.


    This is the third time now for me, nervous like that. That is really weird though.


    I wait for her to get up first, maybe about half an hour, but I really don''t care about it. I don''t know


    why, but I really love being with her like this.


    She went to the bathroom to take shower, leaving me who still pretending to sleep on her bed.


    Argh.....she always makes me fluttered when I was around her? This is so confusing....I really


    have no idea about this kind of feeling that I feel for her these


    days.                                                                                  *


    Both of us went to our university by walking since it wasn¡¯t too far from our apartment. Besides,


    Be said she wanted to get fresh air by walking for today. And of course I won¡¯t let her to walk alone


    so I just join her then.


    Anyway my friends still didn''t know anything about our marriage. I really hope they will not,


    because I really don''t want to answer their stupid questions about it. Besides, everyone knows that I


    love Sasha.... and it''ll be totally weird when knowing that me marrying Be.


    What am I supposed to say to them?


    Moreover, I don''t want to hurt Be''s feeling if I did tell them, what if I choose the wrong words,


    what if I slip my tongue by saying that we have an agreement about to stay as married couple for a


    year. That will be a total disaster...and she might be really upset with me and also my friends might kill


    me too.


    "Hey dope!!!" Seth put his hand around my shoulder. "When did youe here? I don''t see any of


    your stuff in our dorm."


    Oh, that is right.


    I need to create a perfect lie....so he could believe everything I would say to him.


    "Well....um....my parents left me an apartment two blocks from here. I''m now living there, alone. It''s


    just a small apartment for a person. Nothing big deal, hedgehog." Hope he will buy that!!


    "Oh....that''s good." He replied. "When will you throw the housewarming party? Everyone does that


    when they moving to a new house, you know."


    Oh god.....what am I supposed to say now?


    "Um....no...no....I think I''m not throwing any party at my new house. Well, you know, all the things


    inside the house are my parents belonging, besides, you know these guys love to touch my things.....


    and I really don''t want them ruining it.... since.... my parents left them for me."


    "Whatever dude!!!" He puts me in a headlock. "Let''s get to our ss now."


    "Oww.....ohe on, hedgehog!!!" I cried in pain. "It''s hurt you know!"

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    We returned back to our apartment after our ss ended, well technically I don¡¯t have evening


    ss, so I just waited for Be until her boring lecture ss ended to walk together again with her to


    our apartment and she didn¡¯t know about it all.


    "Do you want me to help you?" I approached her who was cooking in the kitchen.


    "No...I can do it myself." She turns to face me with a smile curving her lips. "Um....by the way, I''m


    so sorry for making you wait for the meal... it''s just I have recement ss and it ended sote today.


    "


    "No.....no.....it''s okay, you don''t need to apologize to me. I can wait....seriously." I lean closer to the


    pot to smell the delicious scenting from it. "By the way, the food smell so delicious."


    "Oh....thanks, Nathan." She smiled. "I''m almost done now."


    ¡°Nice¡­.." I grinned. "Let me help you set the table, then."


    "No...." she stopped me. "I can do that too.... please wait in the living room, Nathan. Seriously, I


    really don''t want to trouble you."


    I touch the tip of her pointed nose. "Just let me help you, for this once. You have already helped


    me, by a lot, Be."


    Both of her cheeks start to blush now, maybe she feels a bit shy because I touched her nose.


    I should not have done that.


    Argghhh,I really hate when my hand did that....it just like it moved by its own.


    "S-sorry about that...." I apologized to her.


    Oh god.....the red tints that appear on her cheeks are so cute and my heart......it¡¯s beating so fast


    now!


    She then covers her cheeks with her palms. "It''s okay....N-Nathan."


    I quickly moved my gaze to the cab behind her where we stored our tes and the


    kitchenware in there.


    "I will set up the table." I suggest, breaking the awkward moment between us.


    She must be really shy right now, doesn''t she?


    Or worse, maybe she feels a bit upset with me, because I touched her without her permission.


    She''s obviously seems like that..... maybe the red tints on her cheeks were the cause by holding


    her angry feeling so much, like in the Tinker Bell movie.... where Tink went mad with her friend, Vidia


    so much.


    I secretly took a nce at her who was continuing cooking the meal.


    Yeahh.....she''s mad!


    She must be didn''t like me at all. Or she maybe has someone else that she likes, but now she


    can''t be together with him since she was forced to marry me.


    Oh great....now I feel so terrible for her.


    Mr Marion called me to his room after the ss and he looked so scary though. He kept pushed


    me to tell the truth about my assignment since he noticed that I was not the one who made it.


    "Mr Harrison, I will ask you again." My lecturer said to me with a scary look. "Are you the one who


    did these two assignments?"


    I gulped once. "Y-yeah.."


    "Please speak the truth, Mr Harrison!" He said with his voice raised a bit.


    "I-I.....I''m sorry sir. My friend actually did that for me." I''m not brave enough to look into his eyes.


    "But....please give me another chance sir. I promise I will not do it again."


    He puts his sses down on the table in front of him.


    He sighed. "Fine....I will give you another chance. But you must submit it by the end of this


    week....or you will fail in this subject."


    I gulped once more. "Y-yes...sir. Thank you so much sir."


    "Now go....start working on it. But make sure to do it by yourself this time! " He gave me a re.


    I nodded. "I will, sir, I promise!"


    I was about to turn the door knob when he stopped me. "Wait.....I need to know which friend of


    yours actually did this assignments."


    "O-oh.....she is Be Dawson, sir. She is really a great friend of mine."


    And a very good wife too.


    "Well....I really impressed with her works. The ways she described the answers, the phrases and


    words that she used and also the examples that she included in it were all perfect. I think you are so


    lucky to have a friend like her, because she is really one of million....even I never have a friend like her.


    So trust me, Mr Harrison, I think you should feel so grateful to have a chance to know her. ¡°The way he


    said the words really touched me deep inside.


    Be''s face suddenly shes in my mind.


    I agreed, Be, my childhood friend, who is now my wife now, is really a great person


    I''m so lucky that I met her.


    I went to the cafeteria, where my friend are all waiting for me. I think Seth already told them that I


    have been called by our lecturer.


    They may be dying to know about my problem right now.


    "Be!!!" I heard a male voice calling for Be from my back. "Hey Be....."


    I turned to the direction and saw a guy with blonde hair who was waving his hand at her. His eyes


    are blue just like me, but mine bluer. I have never seen him before, but the way he called her, they


    must be really close.


    But.... why did I feel a bit irritated by him.


    I looked at my other friends, and they gave me the look that they didn''t know about him either.


    "I missed you so much!!" He swiftly approached her at our table and gave her a hug. "We haven''t


    seen for 6 years now. Seriously, wow...you look more beautiful, Be"


    Woah..... he even hugged her and told her beautiful too?


    That''s really crossed the line.


    Don''t you know, my Be doesn''t like to be touched!!!


    Eh....wait a minute....did I just said my Be??


    Shoot!


    Why I feel so angry about him all of sudden?


    He did nothing to me.....and I don''t even meet him before.


    Besides, what kind of that I feel right now, exactly? I never feel like this before.


    Arghhh.....this is so frustrating!!!


    I look away from them, who looks so much friendly with each other.


    I just can''t take it anymore!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I took my backpack that I left on my seat and then walked away from the cafe, leaving them all


    before I lose control of myself.


    That''s must be her boyfriend, the one that she really likes.....the guy that she supposed to marry


    and obviously not me.


    I''m sorry Be, for stealing you from him. I really didn''t mean to.


    For the first time, my tears fall down on my cheeks because of one girl who I already ruined her


    bright future....besides my mom.


    I''m truly sorry.....Isabe Dawson.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    I asked Mr Dawson to take care of my parents¡¯ house in Beverly Hills since there was no one want


    to live there anymore. Well, I don¡¯t want to since the house truly brings back the painful memories. So I


    think it will better for Mr Dawson to handle it for me¡­.since I¡¯m a useless heir of Harrison¡¯s family.


    My old closest maid, Mr Goodwin sent me my pet, Max this morning at my apartment. And Max


    looked so healthy and really did miss me so much.


    "Hey.....boy." I rubbed my Siberian Husky''s belly, my beloved dog, Max. "Do you miss me that


    much, huh?"


    He answered me back by barking then licked me on my right cheek.


    "You''re so cute," I patted the Max''s head. "Come, let me brush you. Sit here¡­.¡±


    He barked again and his tail wiggled as if he liked my idea.


    Be was not here yet maybe probably having a date with that guy.


    Argh.... I hate this feeling that I currently feel right now.


    It made me uneasy and angry all the time. I don¡¯t know why but that guy really pissed me off.


    "Hey Max..... this is our new house, you know." I said to my dog while patted his head. "It''s nice,


    right?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He barked at me again then running around the living room beforeing back to me again to ask


    me to pat his head.


    Iugh, "Good boy!"


    "Alright.... I need to work on my assignment," I put my backpack on the sofa in the living room. "So


    I need you to behave okay?"


    He barked once again as if he understood me.


    I set Max''s special pillow and also his stuffs so he could be morefortable with the new


    apartment then headed back to the living room,ying on the couch with myptop on my stomach to


    work on with my assignment.


    Sometimes I took a nce at my watch, worrying about Be who hasn¡¯t return home yet.


    Where did she go?


    Nah.....just ignore it? Besides, she can do what she really wants to and I don''t want to interfere


    with her life, that''s really not my style.


    ¡°Yeahh¡­almost done with this Goodwin¡¯s assignment¡­.¡± I mumbled as there one more question


    left for me to answer for the assignment after several hours working on with it.


    Approximately at 11 pm, Be finally returned home but she went straight to her room upstairs


    without even looking at me not even once. Meanwhile for Max, he already asleep on his pillow under


    the stairs.


    I admitted, he was indeed a very loyal dog since he didn¡¯t behave at all while I was busy finishing


    my assignment.


    What is wrong with her?


    Why she didn''t even look at me?


    Did I do something wrong?


    Oh god, this is so frustrating!


    I continued to work on with thest question while trying my best to hold myself from asking her


    where she went to and why she behaving like that.


    "Hey Max," I woke up my dog and he barked at me as a replied. He then shook his head once


    before ran towards me, asking me to pet him on his head.


    I patted his head then slowly he climbed on the couch beside me, "I think it will be just you and me,


    tonight." I rubbed his belly. "You need to keep mepany while I''m working on this stupid


    assignment."


    He barked again.


    "That''s a very good boy."

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Nathan must be thinking that I went out with my old friend, Taylor Anderson. Well....it was kind of


    true, but it just only for half an hour. I was actually went to Sasha''s dorm to study about my test


    tomorrow with her.


    I know, he was staring at me through my corner of my eyes, with his cute dog on hisps. I was


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    dying to greet him, especially his dog, but I tried not to. It was because I want to train myself to control


    my feelings towards him by staying away from him.


    It was pain for sure¡­but this way was the best for both of us.


    The more I be closer to him, the more I will get hurt. I......I-I just can''t afford that, it''s really


    painful for me.


    Unexpectedly, I was so in surprised as saw Nathan was sleeping on my bed with his dog was


    instead justyingfortably on that couch as if he was watching out for the sleeping Nathan.


    Anyway, what is he doing here?


    Did he notice that he entered the wrong room?


    That''s so weird.


    I walk closer to him, poking him on his arm to wake him up.


    "U-um.....Nathan ." I called his name since he didn¡¯t showed any sign to wake up.


    But he made a noise, "Hm hmmm...." that sounded really sexy to me. What is he trying to do


    exactly?


    "I think you are in the wrong room. Your room is on the other side."


    His blue ocean eyes were wide open as soon as he heard my words.


    "O-oh.....sorry for that." He said with grinned. "I must be really sleepy, earlier."


    "That''s okay, actually." I replied.


    No...of course. He made my heart started to flutter again.


    "Um...do you mind if I sleep with you tonight?" That question really shocked me much.


    "W-what?" and my stutter came back right away.


    He smiles sheepishly, "No....no...please don¡¯t think badly of me. I.....I just want to make sure you


    are fully well."


    He worried about me?


    "I''m getting well now, Nathan . " I replied. "Please don''t worry about me."


    "No you''re not yet..... just look at your face, it''s all swollen, your nose is red too, and the dark circle


    under your eyes, that are the proves that you''re not fully recover yet."


    Really? Are you kidding me Nathan¡­okay, let¡¯s y along then.


    "Trust me, let me stay here with you. I promise I won''t do anything. I just want to make sure you


    won''t get sick again." He tried to convince me more.


    I pouted my lips, trying to think his weird request. His wish was too weird for tonight and worried


    me a bit since we might be more closer after this. Seriously, I want this to happen so badly, but


    we already made a promise and even signed a contract.


    I just agree with him since he was looking at me with full of hopes that I will let him stay with him


    tonight. He really did act like a little spoil boy. "Alright, then." I answered him. "It''s just only for tonight."


    He grins widely, "Okay....thanks, Be."


    "Come, sleep here, beside me. I will put the pillow between us, as for a barrier," he patted the


    empty side of the bed for several times.


    He''s really acting so weird today.


    ¡°So¡­are you sleepy yet?¡± he suddenly asked breaking the awkward silent for a moment. Both of


    us wereying on the same bed, staring at ceiling of my room.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I answered while controlling my racing heart. Hopefully he will not hear that.


    ¡°Yeah, me neither¡­¡±


    We became silent again as I really have no idea what to reply him.


    ¡°You already see Max right?¡± he suddenly asked.


    ¡°O-ooh¡­.yes I did, he¡¯s cute,¡± I tried to get along even though I started to stutter again.


    ¡°Thanks¡­and good night, Be. Sweet dream¡­¡± he quickly turned to the other side and pulled the


    nket to cover his body and face.


    He surely acted so weird.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    It was already morning and seriously I really can''t sleep through all night, I don''t know why, but


    Be made me be like that.


    Sorry for ming her. It is because my eyes, they won''t sleep and only focusing on Be''s


    beautiful face. Besides, I felt guilty by ending that awkward conversationst night and it was kind of


    funny for me since I never acted such a kid like that before. Not even with my mom. Anyway, I really


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    enjoy watching her sleep. My heart, even fluttering more when looked at her sexy looking lips.


    Oh god, I sounded like a pervert now.


    It''s still early in the morning, and her ss will start after lunch, well....I kind of checking her


    schedulest night.


    My eyes still can''t get over from the goddess that still asleep beside me. We are faced with each


    other with a pillow in between us as a barrier.


    I saw her forehead crinkled s bit, maybe she''s currently having a bad dream now. But she looks so


    cute though.


    My phone rm almost wakes her up, but I managed to turn it off. She identally grabs my hand


    and pulls me closer to her, well, I kind of move along with her too, so she didn''t wake up from her


    sleep. Be then rest her head on my chest and hug me tightly, maybe thinking I am a veryfortable


    pillow.


    I smiled with her funny sleeping habit that amused me so much. I didn''t know she can be like this


    whenever she asleep. So cute and fragile.


    I practically was ying with her hair and sometimes caressed her soft cheeks when I have a


    chance to. And my heart¡­it pounded so hardtely and I really lose control of itpletely.


    I think the promise I made just ate myself¡­I guess Nathan Harrison is falling for this cutie pie.


    Want to know why I¡¯m saying like that?


    Well, it is because I googled itst night, after finished my works about the strange feelings that I


    felt while around hertely.


    And I tried to prove the theory more when I decided to sleep in her bedroom with her. The feeling


    that I feel for her, is right and it is way more stronger.


    It is love.


    I finally moved one from my crush.... Sasha Velencia.


    And it started to happened when she helped me when I got injured with my foot. I was just so


    stupid not to realized it so soon.


    My friend¡­..I mean my childhood friend and also my truly gorgeous wife, Isabe Dawson...... I


    love her, more than I love Sasha before.


    She is my everything to me and I feel like I will do anything for her as long she will be happy.


    Unfortunately, she may be not liking me back, because the guy that I saw with her yesterday, they


    seemed so close.


    I guess that is the guy she truly love and maybe a couple now and I''m the third person who will just


    interrupt their rtionships.


    It just one-sided love again, just like before.


    Maybe Nathan Harrison will never be with his true love, because the girls that he fallen in love with


    will never ever like him back.


    It''s the fact that I have to ept.


    Sound like it is curse right?


    Maybe it is, because I¡¯m a bad person who doesn¡¯t know how to treat a woman better and what if


    this is my punishment for me for chasing someone else girlfriend. If that was, I deserve it though.


    Anyway, since I just realized that I¡¯m in love with Be, I promise that I will make her happy while


    she is living with me in the same roof until the contract is over. I think it is the best way for the both of


    us.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    The weather seems to be rainy today, maybe I could drive her to the campus so she won''t get


    soak in the rain. Usually I was a selfish person, I tried to avoid her by not to giving the ride, so everyone


    won''t notice that we are staying together. Besides, I only ride my Superbike to university meanwhile for


    her, I don''t know..... a cab maybe or walking.


    It''s kind of cruel for her, I know. Like I said I was a bad person. But I''ve regretted it now. I want to


    be nicer for her.


    "Do you want me to give you a ride?¡± I offer to her. ¡°Since it''s rainy today and I also have ss at


    2.30...." I added more while she was packing her bag.


    She then turns to look at me, "Um.... sorry Nathan."


    Wait....what? She declined my offer?


    "My friend already offered to give me a ride,¡± she continued. ¡°He''ll be here soon." She added.


    He? Did she mean that guy?


    Woah...I never been crestfallen like this before. Damn, it hurts!


    "O-oh.....okay. It''s fine....no big deal." I faked a smile to her, trying my best not to show her that I


    was hurt by her declination.


    I swiftly slung my backpack on my right shoulder, "I''ll be going first."


    But she stopped me by grabbing my arm, "I''m so sorry, Nathan."


    Our eyes met; the blue ocean eyes me with the pair of beautiful grey eyes.


    I wish I just could confess to you.


    That,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I love you.....


    Isabe Dawson.


    I gently removed her hand from my arm, "See you there,¡± then gave her a weak smile before


    walked away from her.


    She looks a bit guilty, but....I don''t want to force her to follow me.


    "I....I...." I heard her tried to stop me again, but her phone rang so she cancelled it and she quickly


    answered the call.


    "Hey Max!!!" I purposely shouted so someone on the phone will hear me. Man, I was so childish


    but I don¡¯t care. I looked away from her who currently on her phone to my dog who ran towards me,


    "Behave while I''m gone, okay?"


    He barked at me as he understands me.


    She ended the call. "I''m sorry Nathan, but my friend already here . I think I should go now."


    I nodded, "A-alright....see you there."


    "Bye...." she swiftly ran towards the front door, leaving me who currently in the biggest


    disappointment in my life.


    I rushed towards the window which I could see someone who will pick her up and there he is, the


    blond hair guy, Taylor Anderson. Be came out from our building with the help of that jerk who already


    waiting for her with an umbre as if like he was a gentleman.


    Pfftt¡­gentleman, my ass.


    Surprisingly, she even let him to hug her as he approached her which made my heart broke so


    much.


    Oh god....


    ''I really wanted to talk about it


    Damn it!!


    I wanted to scream.


    I wanted to yell.


    I wanted to shout about it.


    But all I could do was whisper.''


    "I''m fine,¡± I whisper along with a sign.


    I have to ept the reality that she is in loves with somebody else.


    I went to the campus with the broken heart, I even walked in the rain and arrived there with my


    clothes all soaked in rain.


    "Hey dope!!!" Seth put his hand on my shoulder. "Woah¡­you are all wet, are you okay, dude?"


    I didn¡¯t turned to him at all, "Yeah...I''m fine,¡± then continued to walk with him walking along with


    me.


    "Then, why your face looks so awful and your clothes¡­."


    I cut him in, "No......it¡¯s nothing, Hedgehog."


    "Did Mr Goodwin called you again? Did you cause any problems again, huh?"


    I sighed, "Do I really look like a problematic student to you, Hedgehog?


    He nodded for once and then burst out ofughter, "Sorry.....I''m just saying, dude."


    "Well.....did you have an argument with someone? A girl maybe?"


    I wish that I could tell you, Seth.


    "Dude....I''m fine, trust me." I removed his hand from my shoulder. "It''s just....um....I''m hungry now.


    And do you have a shirt for me to borrow."


    ¡°Yes, I have it¡­let¡¯s stop by at our dorm I mean, my dorm now,¡±


    "Ohe on," I pushed him away from me. ¡°That dorm still mine too. I haven¡¯t check out yet, so I


    wille over whenever I want to,¡± I slung my almost fall backpack again on my shoulder. "Let''s go to


    the cafeteria after that¡­my baby stomach is truly hungry.¡±


    Seth let me borrow his shirt and pants since my clothes were soaking wet and both of us went to


    the cafeteria to grab some lunch. And guess what, I saw Be was eating with that guy, she looks


    happy, the way she talks to him, so friendly with each other, the way sheughs when he jokes around


    and also the way she looks at him.... she must be loving him so much.


    "Hey Nathan!" Henry called me. "Don''t you wanna eat that? If you don''t, can I have it?"


    I turned to him. "Um... here take it. I don''t feel like I want to eat it anymore." I pushed my te


    towards him who is sitting in front of me.


    "Hey, thanks dude." He gave me a grin. "By the way, who is looking at?" He turned to his back side


    where Be and that guys table was.


    "No one..." I replied, pretended to focus on my phone.


    "Be and that blonde hair guy look so friendly with each other. I think he is her boyfriend or


    something." Those words came from my friend''s mouth really hit my nerve.


    But I feel more rage when saw that guy helping Be to wipe the sauce on her lips with his thumb.


    Damn it!!!


    I think I can''t hold myself anymore.


    I stood up from my seat. "I''ll be going first."


    "But... we....." Henry tried to stop me by grabbing my arm but I swatted it right away.


    "I said I have to go, now!" I raised my voice a bit, that cause some people look at our table


    including Be and that guy too.


    "Hey dude, are you okay?" Seth looks so worried about me.


    "I''m sorry guys..... I''m totally in a bad mood now. I need to go now. See youter." I said to them,


    trying my best to control my anger.


    I took a quick nce at her, through the corner of my eyes. And then walked away from the


    cafeteria.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    I went back to the apartment, still in rage mode. The weather still raining so heavily and it''s almost


    6.00 pm now where she''s still didn''t return home yet.


    I was pacing around in the living room, where Max is watching every of my steps from the couch.


    Well, our apartment is on the third floor so I still can see people or even the cars which passing by


    our building clearly.


    The ck BMW halted at the driveway, that guy''s car and the most surprising is, Be is in there


    with him, alone.


    I''m so pissed off right now!


    I quickly grabbed my sweater and went out from the apartment.


    Arggh.....why is the lift moving so slow!


    I kicked the lift door for once and went to the emergency exit, where I need to climb down the


    stairs to the apartment lobby. It was so many of stairs but I don¡¯t care. I went out from the emergency


    exit and headed straight to the BMW through the rain that pouring so heavily.


    I saw the blonde hair guy standing in front of Be with an umbre above them. They are still


    talking, so friendly, but the most pissing me off is, he slid some of Be''s hair from covering her face,


    the thing that usually I did to her, but only when she asleep.


    "Let your hand off her!!!" I shouted at him.


    Both of them turned to me who was soaking in the rain.


    "Nathan." Be sounded a bit surprised.


    I walked closer to them and then grab her arm, pulling her so she could stand beside me.


    "I don''t know you..... and I really don''t care who you are.... or even want to know you..... but I need


    you to stay away from her!" I gave the guy a warning.


    Be just watches me who I could see her from the corner of my eyes.


    That blonde hair guy smirked. "Who the hell are you? Who do you think you are that you can order


    me around?"


    I smirked back at him. "I''m Nathan Harrison, her frie.......I mean her husband. And I don''t like you


    to hang out with her anymore!"


    He looks in shock, but not for long, because he moves his eyes to Be.


    "Is that true?" He asked her.


    I looked at Be who is at my shoulder level when she standing beside me.


    She nodded. "Yes Taylor, he''s my husband. Sorry for not telling you."


    So his name is Taylor.


    Taylor then looks at me and back to her in disbelief. "Since when?"


    "A month ago." She replied, not looking at his face.


    "B-but....." he tried to speak again, but I stopped him.


    "No buts.....she''s my wife so just stay away from her, and get lost!" I think I''m rude enough with


    him.


    He seems like lost in his words.


    "I''ll be going now." He said while handed me the umbre since Be and I were soaking in the


    rain.


    "Sorry for not telling you." Be replied. "Drive safely."


    I grabbed her hand, pulling her to our apartment building''s front door. But she insisted to follow me


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    by pulling her hand back.


    We are standing not far from the main door under the umbre.


    "What is wrong with you?" Be asked me with an angry face.


    This is the first time I saw her got angry with me.


    "You''re being a jerk, Nathan!" She¡¯s totally mad at me.


    Seriously, I can''t face her right now.


    "What do you want actually?" She asked me.


    "I want you....." I said in a low voice, not sure she can hear me or not.


    "What do you mean?" Her pale grey eyes went a bit bigger.


    "I......I.....I w-want you." I said it again.


    She seems a bit surprised.


    I turned my gaze down to the wet pavements.


    I think it is the right time for me to confess to her. To tell her the truth about my feeling, no matter,


    she will ept it or not.


    I took a deep breath and then exhaled it slowly, to gather my courage for the confession.


    "I.......I.....I.....love you, Isabe Dawson."


    She looks more surprised with my sudden confession.


    I closed my eyes, waiting for her answer, that she, of course, I know that she will reject me


    Just hold yourself, Nathan.


    It''s good for you to tell her that you love her, from keeping the feeling deep inside your heart that


    almost make you lost your mind.


    I will ept it...if she ever rejects me.


    I know that I''m kind of a person that don''t deserve the happiness with the people that I love.


    I lost my parents.


    My long time crush never love me back.


    And you.... that obviously will reject me.


    But I want you to know, Be that I''m truly love you.... with the whole of my heart, believe me!!!!

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    "I....I.....I....I love you, Isabe Dawson." I can''t believe myself when heard those words came out


    from his mouth.


    Is this a dream?


    He loves me?


    Since when?


    I think he spoke the truth, his voice sounded so serious, the way he looked at me, to be more


    exact, he never gave me that look; the look where he always made whenever saw his crush, Sasha


    around.


    He didn''t looked me and I don''t know why, but he only focused on the pavements. Although we are


    standing under the umbre, the rain kept pouring hard, soaking his clothes and even mine too.


    He was closing his eyes, waiting for me to answer his.


    Oh god.....I never knew this day wille.


    My wish for him to love me back has granted.


    My long time crush....finally loves me back.


    And he was the one who confessed it first that I never expected that will happen.


    I touched his left cheek and caress it gently.


    The tears of happiness started to form in my eyes and it will pour anytime soon.


    "Nathan....hey.....look at me." I lifted his chin a bit so he could face me properly.


    A.....he''s so cute when he look sad like this. So much like a little kid lost his candy.


    I smiled while cupped both of his cheeks. "Hey......open your eyes."


    He slowly obeyed me by opening his eyes, revealing his beautiful blue ocean eyes.


    "I''ve been waiting you for a long time, to love me back,¡± I finally confessed my feeling too to him.


    ¡°I.....I really don''t know how to describe my feeling now, but I''m so happy that you love me back."


    He didn''t moved his eyes a bit from me, as if he was surprised by my confession too.


    "I love you, Nathan......since the first time we met a long time ago,¡± I braved myself and sometimes


    I bit my lips to since I was so nervous with him. ¡°You''re my first love.....and I will always love you no


    matter what happen."


    He truly looked so surprised. "B-but.....Taylor?"


    I giggled. "Oh...he just the old friend of mine. We have never been in a rtionship.... it''s just a


    misunderstanding, you silly,¡±


    "Really?" Nathan looked more lively when I told the truth about Taylor.


    I curved a smile to him,. "Yes.....it''s the truth. I only love you, Nathan, my husband," then gently


    caressed his right cheek.


    He finally curved his charming smile to me, "I almost died when saw the two of you these


    days.....I''m so sorry for not realizing this too soon. But now this big idiot understands now, why you are


    always being kind of me, no matter how bad I treat you. I''m so sorry Be.... I promise I will treat you


    better.... because I love you so much, Be, my wife,¡± then slid my hair a bit from my face from the cold


    wind breezed us.


    Both of us were gazing in each other beautiful eyes while soaking wet in this heavy rain when the


    strong wind just blew my umbre away from my grip. Nathan even grabbed my wrist as soon as I was


    about to fall with the strong wind and started to gaze in each other eyes once again. Nathan was slowly


    leaning close to me with his eyes never missed me a bit, but as our lips just inches away, our eyes


    finally closed. Her warm lips touched mine and he kissing me gently with his right hand on my cheek


    and his other hand on my waist, pulling me more closer to him.


    "I love you...." he said between the kisses


    "I love you too, Nathan,¡± I replied him while pulling him closer while grabbing his shirt so I could


    kiss him again.


    And he dly kissed me back but more tenderly than our first real kiss. However, the loud thunder


    broke our kisses which I wish never want to brake at all. But the whether really forced us to do so.


    He gave me his charming smile with his hand slid down to my hand and gently intertwined with it.


    "Let''s get inside,¡± he said with his body looks shivering a bit.


    I burst out of giggle when looking at him, "Okay....let''s go," I wrapped my hand around his arm then


    walked inside our apartment side by side.


    *


    We took the shower, separately of course in our own bathroom. I was drying my hair with the


    towel, when Max suddenly barged into my room followed by Nathan who was already wearing a white


    shirt with a short pants.


    "Hey Max, behave a little bit, will you," he scolded Max, who was running around Be''s bedroom.


    I giggled a bit. "Let him be. He''s so cute, though." I rubbed his belly as the cutie dog lied on the


    carpet in front of me.


    "Yeah.....just like his owner," Nathan joked around then burst intoughing.


    The blond guy jumped into my bed and shifted his position so he could staring me ying with


    Max at the make up table.


    "So....what are we going to do this weekend?" He suddenly asked me.


    "U-um...... I don''t know." I took theb from the makeup table. "Do you have any ns in your


    mind?" I looked at him through the mirror whilebed my wavy hair.


    He sat straight on the bed, with Max jumped into hisps. "Um.....I don''t know either."


    ¡°Let see....¡± Nathan took out his phone from his pocket and typed something on the screen.


    ¡°um......how about we go camping with our friends?"


    Seriously?


    Doesn''t he scare if everyone knows our little secret?


    "I know what you''re thinking....." he suddenly appeared behind me with her chin rest on my wet


    hair.


    Does he?


    "You scare that our secret will be revealed to others, right?" He then took theb from my hand


    and gentlybing my wavy silky hair. I don¡¯t know he can be sweet like this. This is the side which I


    never knew that he has.


    Caring and sweet.


    "How did you know?" I impressed with him a bit.


    He chuckled. "Oh...maybe, you still don''t know me too well, Be." He then leaned closer to my ear


    and whispered. "I think we should start knowing with each other now..." then gave me a quick kiss on


    my cheek. "Okay....then, " he smiled. "I''ll be waiting for you at the kitchen."


    My cheeks felt so warm as he nted me a surprise kiss, and I was right because my cheeks were


    red as tomatoes now.


    Nathan already walked away from my room followed by Max, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± he stopped at


    the doorstep and offered his hand to me, waiting for me to grab it. "By the way, I really love the way you


    blush. It''s cute...." he winked at me then burst intoughing.


    "Stop it, Nathan,¡± I covered both of my cheeks while walking towards him. ¡°You made me blush so


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    hard right now,¡±


    ¡°A¡­.I¡¯m sorry,¡± he suddenly pulled me into his hug while staring deep into my eyes. ¡°I really


    can resist to tease my beautiful wife, if you want to know.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± I bit my lower lips while looking at him.


    ¡°Because I love her so damn much,¡± he slowly leaned even more closer until our lips met again


    and kissed me tenderly which I dly kissed him back

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    I was cooking for my gorgeous wife as I don¡¯t want to trouble her tonight after our long day of you


    know¡­.the unexpected confession. So, I cooked her something that I googled earlier, beef steak with a


    special sauce. Well don¡¯t want to be a self praise, but I used to help my father in kitchen with my mom,


    and I do know how to cook.


    Be came sneakily to the kitchen while I was grilling the steak, "It''s smell so good,¡± she then gave


    me apliment. ¡°Wow, you are really a good chef, Nathan,¡±


    "Really? Thanks,¡± I smiled widely. ¡°I made a special dish for both of us tonight,¡±


    "Aww....you''re so sweet." Oh god....I''m melting so much when she made that cute face. "Nathan?"


    She knits her eyebrow, "Are you okay?"


    I nodded. "Yeah....yeah...I''m fine."


    "Then, why are you so quiet in a sudden?"


    "You made me like that." I teased her.


    "W-what.....what did I do?" she asked worriedly.


    I pull her into a hug. "You make me melting...." then caressed gently on her cheeks.


    The red tints slowly appeared on both of her cheeks.


    She''s blushing again!!!


    God.....I love her so much.


    She quickly covers her cheeks with her palms., "Stop it....Nathan. You''re embarrassing me again."


    She whined while trying to get away from me.


    "I''m sorry..... I really love when you blush. Seriously." I tried to remove her hands that were


    covering her face.


    "Noo..." she insisted. "Please..."


    "Ohe on....it''s just me. Not a stranger. I''m your husband, you know," I tickled on both sides of


    her waist.


    "Stop it, Nathan." She couldn¡¯t even control herugh. "I-it.....so....ti-ticklish."


    "Okay.....okay....I''ll stop." I stopped. "Let''s eat now, I''m starving."


    She smiled, "I''ll set up the table now,¡± then headed to the cab to grab some tes and sses.


    "Okay...."


    I bring the pan towards the dining table to ce the steaks properly on the tes which she


    already set up on the table while she made lemonade juice for the both of us. I made thest touch up


    for the decoration for both of our tes so it will be more appetizer.


    ¡°Alright let¡¯s eat,¡±


    We washed the dishes together after done with our dinner, Be seemed so much happy after we


    confessed our love. I never seen her like that before not even once even though we have been for


    years. Her beautiful eyes were sparkling and the smile never missed her lips.


    She really is a perfect girl and I feel so lucky to have her as my wife. Wife¡­.wait that contract. I


    think I should cancel it before it was toote, but first, I need to discuss with her whether she will agree


    with me or not.


    The thunderstorm struck hard tonight which made Max barking non stop. Luckily this apartment


    building is sound proof so the neighbour couldn¡¯t here it andin about Max. I was likewise not


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    sleepy yet even though it was alreadyte, so, I took my PS Vita and yed several games on it, not


    until, there was a continuously knocking on my bedroom door.


    I stood up from my bed and ran towards the door to check on it, and guess what, my cute wife was


    standing with her pillow on her hand, staring at me with her beautiful pair grey eyes.


    I knitted my eyebrow while looking at her, ¡°Are you okay, Be?¡±


    The thunder struck again, but this one was so loud that surprised both of us. But the thing that


    surprising me more was this girl who suddenly jumped into me and hugged me tightly which made me


    hardly to breathe.


    ¡°B-bell¡­I-I can¡¯t breathe,¡± I hardly said that to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared, Nathan,¡± she said while still hugging me, but not as tight as before.


    ¡°Scare of what?¡± I hug her back. ¡°Thunder?¡±


    She nodded while still in my hugging, ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s get in.¡± I shut the door behind us then


    walked with her in my arms towards the bed. ¡°I really have no idea that you¡¯re afraid of thunder.¡±


    ¡°I do¡­but I tend not to show it,¡± she said as took a seat on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? But it seemed cute to me anyway,¡± I teased her.


    ¡°Stop it, Nate,¡±


    Iugh, ¡°Okay okay, let¡¯s sleep now,¡± I fix the pillow for her on my left side of the bed so she could


    sleepfortably.


    We were facing with each other on the bed, staring into each other eyes without saying any words.


    Okay, this so awkward.


    I cleared my throat and slowly pulled her closer to me so I could hug her. Be, I thought she will


    not like it, but I was wrong. She rested her head against my chest as I was hugging her, feeling


    ¡°Goodnight, love,¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Nate¡­¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    The weekend has arrived and we already nned to go out for a camping with our other friends.


    "Hey Max, let it off now!!!" I was ying the tug war with my dog in the living room. "Ohe on!!!"


    I pulled the toy from Max''s mouth as hard as I could.


    "Hey, let it go!" I shouted as he was stubbornly disobeyed my instruction.


    But that dog suddenly released the toy that caused me to fall on the couch where Be was sitting,


    watching the television.


    My head was on herp and I managed to control my body from falling hard on the couch so I


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    won''t hurt my wife and yet she looked a bit surprised.


    I grinned sheepishly, "Sorry.... it''s all Max''s faults.¡±.


    Max barked at me one time that made both of us gave each other looks.


    This dog.....he purposely made me fell on her.


    Be then gave me her sweet smile, "It''s okay..., Nathan." she gently poked my cheek and


    continued to watch the tv.


    "Alright, then let''s stay like this for a while," I closed my eyes, enjoying the sweet moment right now


    with her.


    It feel so good to be with someone you love and I feel like I¡¯m the king of the world to have such a


    perfect wife, like Be.


    She rubbed my hair gently while focused her eyes on the television. The show was aedy one,


    yeah, I can tell it since I could hear theughing background whenever the hosts said something while


    I was ying the Piano Tiles 2 on my phone.


    Yeah....I beat someone¡¯s high scores! Nice!!!


    But still this is so boring!!!!


    I looked up at Be who still watching the television while I was resting my head on herps.


    My finger was twirling her silky bronze hair which was smell so nice¡­.I think it''s like thevender


    scent or something.


    But anyway, why is she ignoring me?


    Didn''t she notice that her husband is so bored right now?


    Wait a minute.....What should I call her?


    It''s not sweet enough for me to call her name.... well, yes her name is a beautiful and suits with her


    appearance, but I want to call her with something that is so special which only I can call her that.


    Ummm.....love?


    Nope, it''s really weird for me.


    Dear?


    Totally widely in used.


    Wifey...?


    It''s trending now....but still no.


    How about....u-umm......


    Argh.....I don''t know yet, maybeter, I will think about it.


    "Nathan....." her pale grey eyes were on me.


    "Hm hmmm," I replied while thinking a special name to call my beautiful wife.


    "Are you okay?" She finally noticed me! Woot woot.


    "Yeah.....I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." I replied while gently grabbing her hand and squeezed it


    gently before nted a kiss on it.


    I looked up at and saw her lips moved a bit as she was trying her best not to smile with my action.


    I smirked.


    She obviously seemed like she was pretending to ignore me but she was not! Clever girl.


    I sat up straight on the couch facing her who looked a bit surprised with my sudden


    movement.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Her beautiful grey eyes met mine. "I know you''re pretending to ignore me, Be."


    "No, I''m not." She was avoiding my eyes everytime I looked in to hers.


    I know she was lying to me, but still she looked so cute though that made me want to kiss her so


    badly.


    "You''re lying....." I pinched her nose, and she winced a bit.


    "No....I''m not..." she still insisted.


    I sighed, "Fine...." then crossed my arms, pretending like I was sulking.


    "A.....my handsome husband is sulking now." She pinched both of my cheeks and she was so


    close to me just inches away, maybe.


    My heart started to pound so hard.... and I bet she was too, because there were small red tints


    appeared on her cheeks as if she was blushing.


    I then caressed her right cheek, "I always love when you are blushing like that. You''re so cute,


    Be."


    She became shyer after heard my words, "You make me blush more, Nathan,¡± and tried to hide


    her face with her palms but I managed to block her.


    Now I know, what I''m gonna call my wife.


    "I love you, baby...." I said while holding both of her hands.


    Her eyes went bigger a bit. "B-baby?"


    I smiled. "I''m gonna call you that.... because you are now the only one for me. I promise myself


    that I will always love you...my cutie baby."


    Her eyes looked glimmering, as she was overwhelmed with me.


    "You know that, I''m the biggest idiot ever, for not noticing you so soon." I squeezed her hand


    gently.


    "Hey.... don''t say like that." Be lifted my chin a bit with a smile curving on her lips. "You''re not an


    idiot, Nathan but the best guy that I ever have known. And I love the way you are, Nathan, with all my


    heart. Don''t you ever say like that again."


    "Thanks, my baby."


    I stared into her beautiful eyes and slowly leaned closer to her until our lips met with each other.


    Both of us kissed passionately but Max, my dog....barked so loudly, totally ruining our moment together.


    I gave him a re and he started to run around the living room in instant as he was afraid of me


    scolding him..


    Ugh...what he wants from me now?


    Be suddenly nted a kiss on the cheek while I was looking at my annoying dog.


    ¡°What was that for?" I asked her in surprised.


    She smiled, "Nothing...." the red tints on her cheeks became reddened.


    I smirked. "Okay...but do you mind if I do this?"


    "Do what?" She knitted her eyebrow.


    I pulled her into my arm and slid her stranded hair from covering her beautiful face. "This...."


    Without she could say anything, I kissed on her sexy-looking lips passionately that made her


    frozen a little and she didn''t kiss me back for a several milliseconds, maybe get a little bit surprised with


    my unpredictable move. But, it wasn¡¯t for long as she started to kiss me gently with her hands wrapping


    around my neck.


    My hands were on her waists, lifting her a little bit so she could sitfortably on myps, but


    once again, Max disturbed us by licking my cheek that stopping us from what we were doing.


    Oh god..... this dog.... why he always tried to ruin my moment with Be?


    She giggled a bit. "Aww....Max, he''s so cute." Be patted my dog''s head.


    "Yeah.....but sometimes he''s so annoying."


    I shifted my position so I couldy on the couch with Be wasying on me and she was resting


    her head on my chest while twirling her finger in my chest.


    It''s almost 11.00 am and we still didn''t pack our things yet for the camping that our friends agreed


    to join in. We will camp out at theke where we will be sleep on the tents under the beautiful open sky.


    I was ying with her silky hair when our phone is buzzing simultaneously.


    It must be the group chat.


    I took my phone from the coffee table and swiped my phone to unlock the screen. Be who was


    "It''s from Seth." She said while pointing her finger to my screen.


    "Yup....let see what he''s going to say." I replied.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seth: Hey dope!!!


    Be giggled a bit when saw that chat. "Why is he always calling you dope''?"


    "Um.....I don''t know." I replied. "Maybe because I always got thest ce in my ss since we


    were still kids."


    She poked my cheek. "But I never thought of you that way, Nathan. You''re a perfect guy for me."


    "A.....you''re so sweet. Thanks, Baby. And you too, the perfect girl for me.....almost too good


    for me actually."


    My phone buzzed again.


    Seth: Hey dope!!! Are you online now?"


    "I think you should reply now." Be suggested. "Because you''ll be in trouble if he saw you online."


    I nodded. "Yeah, you''re right."


    Me: What Hedgehog???


    Seth: Why are you taking so long to reply the chat?


    Me: Ooppss sorry.....


    Seth: Whatever dude...


    Me: So what''s up? What do you want to ask me?


    Seth: Where are we supposed to gather to meet you up?


    Me: Oh that.....I''ll be waiting for you guys at the 7E at 4.00pm, sharp.


    Seth: Tsk.....it''s not us who going to bete. But you, dope.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Nathan and I went to the meeting points where we supposed to me our friends there as soon as


    we sent Max to the boarding pet for several days.


    "Hey Nathan!!" Sam greeted my husband as he and Cecilia arrived at our meeting point.


    "Hey squishy!" Nathan replied back.


    "Hey dork!" Cecilia shouted. "Don''t call that to my man, or my fist willnd on your face."


    I saw Nathan''s Adam''s apple moved upward and then downward as heard Cecilia, maybe scared


    of her warning. Poor Nathan because our friends always being harsh to him, but don¡¯t worry dear


    because I will always love you no matter what.


    He then grinned while scratching the back of his hair, "Sorry about that, Cecilia."


    "Hi Be...." Cecilia greeted me with a smile as she noticed me got out from the Nathan¡¯s Porshe.


    "Hi..." I replied back.


    "Seriously, I really didn''t expect that Nathan volunteered to pick you up at your house," Cecilia


    seemed a bit curious while looking at me. ¡°He never offer anyone for a lift before unless for Sasha.¡±


    Oh god....I feel so terrible about this. I really don''t know if I can lie again to her.


    "U-um...yeah, me too," I need to create a better lie so she could believe me. "Besides, Nathan said


    that he has something to do around in my neighbourhood when Sasha asked me on that chat group.


    So, he personal texted me and volunteered to pick me.¡±


    "Um...that''s right. Your house is a bit far from here. It was so nice of him today," Cecilia seemed to


    buy it.


    Phew....it was hard for me to lie to her. Well of course I do, because I never lie before.


    Seth''s dark blue Chevrolet was parked between Nathan''s silver Porshe and Sam''s Mazda RX-8 as


    he and Sasha arrived at the meeting point.


    "Hey.... you''rete Hedgehog!!!" Nathan shouted at Seth as he got out of his car.


    "Yeah..... yeah...." he Sam while crossing his arms while leaning on his car. ¡°But, for sure you are


    alwayste in everything, dope! You''re lucky because you are already in this neighbourhood."


    Nathan stuck out of his tongue. "Whatever Hedgehog!!!"


    I giggled a bit with his childish behavior.


    Henry arrived along with Scott and Chuck with his dark green jeep a few minutester and here us


    all, ready to hang out together by camping at theke outskirt of the town.


    "Alright.....since all of you are here now, I think we should get going to theke now before the


    sunset, or it will be hard for us to set up the tent." Nathan suggested.


    "Yeah.....we are going for a camping!!!!" Henry shouted loudly followed by Chuck.


    All of us look at him in unison because he supposed to be the older one, but acted like a child.


    "Ugh.... this is so troublesome." Scott groaned. He looks like he was not interested at all with this


    idea. But I wonder why he was still bothered to join us.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Hey Henry!!!" Cecilia shouted. "Can you please keep your voice low down a bit!" She scolded


    Henry Lee which pissed off Nathan who stood between of them.


    "Hey Cecilia, you are the one who is screaming now." Nathan interrupted.


    Cecilia just gave him a re that scared him off away.


    Oh, Nathan....you''re so funny.


    "Be, do you still want to ride with this dork or, maybe with us?" Sasha gently patted my shoulder


    out of nowhere that made me startled a bit.


    I took a quick nce at my husband who was now putting Henry on his headlock.


    "I think I''ll ride with him." I turned back to my friend, Sasha. "Besides, I really don''t want to disturb


    you and Seth too."


    Sheughed, "We really don''t mind at all, Be."


    "That''s okay, Sasha....I will ride with him."


    She only nodded. "Alright then, if you say so."

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    We arrived at theke a bitte in the evening, the guys quickly set up the tents for us to sleep


    tonight meanwhile for the girls, we were helping each other for preparing the food for dinner and also


    with the help of Chuck who always crazy about food.


    "Alright..... our tents is all done now!!!" Nathan said loudly after finished setting up the tents with


    Seth, Henry and Sam.


    Chuck who is a bit chubby, was grilling the meat at the fire pit not far from the tents, while Scott,


    well actually I really not sure where he went to, but maybe he was taking a nap somewhere near the


    camp site.


    "Hey girls and Chuck too, are you all done preparing the food?" Nathan and the three other guys


    approached us.


    "Almost done," Sasha replied while stirring the chicken soup in the pot.


    "It smells so delicious," Henry and Sam said in unison.


    I saw Nathan winked at me while everybody were focusing on the soup that Sasha was cooking it.


    Both of my cheeks became warm in a sudden that force me to cover it with my palms right away,


    afraid that someone might see them and it will be totally embarrassing.


    Nathan tried to control hisughter by covering his mouth and he stopped it immediately when I


    gave him a re.


    He mouthed ''Sorry'' to me.


    "Hey Nathan!!" Henry called with his right arm on Nathan''s shoulder. "Let''s go crash theke."


    "Alright.....let''s go now." Nathan and Sam said excitedly.


    "Yeay!!!" Henry cheered. "To theke we go!!" Henry then ran towards theke while taking off his


    shirt and only wearing his short pants.


    "Hey Hedgehog....let''s go!" Nathan called for Seth who was talking with his girlfriend, Sasha.


    "Come on..... stops flirting now." He then pulled Seth''s arm and dragged him towards the jetty not far


    from the campsite.


    "Hey Squishy!!!" Nathan shouted for Sam. "You''re too slow, man."


    "Yeah....yeah....I''ming!" Sam started to run behind them while taking his shirt, revealing his


    pale skinny-body.


    Nathan and Seth took their shirt off when they arrived at the jetty. Sam then pushed them into the


    "Yo dude!!!" Nathan shouted. "It''s cold, you know!!!"


    Cecilia, Sasha and Iughed when saw them shivering as they jumped into theke without


    knowing that the water was a bit cold.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Hey girls!!!" Henry waved his hand towards us. "Come and join us!!"


    "No....it''s cold!!" Sasha replied.


    "Yeah...that''s true." Cecilia agreed.


    I watch for Nathan who was joking around with Sam by pushing him and sshing the poor guy


    with the water.


    Seth walked closer to us as he went out of the water then grabbed Sasha''s hand and pulled her


    into his hug. I saw he whispered something to her before carried her towards theke. Sasha sshed


    the water whileughing when her boyfriend dropped her into the water.


    "You''re so mean!!!" She sshed the water again to him.


    Sethughed and then pulled her closer to kiss her.


    Cecilia already went into theke went Sam called her to join him. The only girl who left was me,


    watching Cecilia and Sasha with their boyfriends from the jetty.


    "Hey....what are you looking at?" A husky voice asked me whiching out from the water in front


    me. I looked at the voice''s owner and of course the owner is my husband. He then rested his chin on


    his arms while clinging on the jetty side.


    "Nothing...." I gave him a smile.


    "Here.... take my hand." Nathan offered his hand towards me. "Come join us...."


    I look into his blue eyes for a while.


    "Come on, Baby. I promise I will protect you,¡± He added.


    Without thinking much, I took his hand and he carefully pulled me into the water, making sure that I


    wouldn¡¯t get hurt anywhere.


    But I shivered a bit as soon as I get into the water because the water so cold.


    My husband never left my hand and always supported me to make sure that I will not drown.


    It''s not that I don''t know how to swim, but I''m scared if our friends catch something fishy about us. I


    totally don''t want Nathan get mad at me. I just can''t afford it if that thing actually did happen.


    But our friends were too busy with their own partners when they haven¡¯t noticed a bit what was


    going on between us two.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    I send the text to Be to meet me outside after everyone asleep while everyone was busy doing


    their thing around the pit. And Be seemed to read my text as soon as she received it because I could


    see her smile when I sneakily took a nce of her.


    Like I was nning, I waited for her at the camp pit after sending the text to her. My n is to


    spend our time under the beautiful sky that''s full with the stars. This night may be the most romantic


    moment that happens between us since we confessed our feeling to each other.


    I never thought that she loves me since we were first met. And I was too stupid for chasing Sasha


    around the girl that I thought that I fell in love with. But the truth is, I never once love her, but only like


    her because of my best friend, Seth also likes her too. And I think it''s all about the rivalry thing between


    him and me, I guess.


    But I''m d that I know the truth about Be, my true love, and I promise myself that I will cherish


    her forever.


    About our contract marriage, I think I will discuss itter with mywyer to cancel it since Be also


    agreed with my decision. I hope he will agree with my decision so I could live with Be and also start a


    new family with her.


    Finally, I saw Be came out from her tent which she was sharing it with Sasha and Cecilia after


    waiting outside for about 15 minutes.


    I open my arms for her so she could hug me along with a smile on my lips.


    "God....I miss you so much." I rested my chin on her shoulder as she hugged me.


    She giggled. "I miss you too, Nathan," she helped me to fix my jacket a bit from being crimpled.


    ¡°Sorry for beingte, you know, Sasha and Cecilia right?¡±


    I smile, ¡°Yeah¡­they truly have something to gossip about. I guess they must be talking bad at me


    right with you. I knew it¡­¡±


    ¡°Nahh¡­they wasn¡¯t, trust me,¡±


    "Come, let''s go to the big tree." I pointed my finger to the big tree not far from theke.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Okay." She replied with a smile.


    I leaned my back on the tree while Be was sitting between my legs with her head resting on my


    chest.


    "Are you cold?" I asked her while rubbing my hands against her cold hands.


    "Just a little bit." She answered.


    "Wait a minute...." I took off my sweater and put it around her to warm her up. "This shouldfort


    you now."


    "B-but....what about you?" She turned to me.


    I chuckled. "Nah.....I''m okay. Don''t worry about me."


    Suddenly, we heard footstepsing closer to us from our behind. "Well....well...look who is here."


    That voice! "It''s the secretly married couple having their romantic moment here, what a coincidence..."


    What the hell is he doing here?

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    "Well....well...look who is here." I was ying with Nathan''s big warm hand when I heard a very


    familiar voice approached us. "It''s the secretly married couple having their romantic moment here, what


    a coincidence..."


    Taylor?


    Nathan and I turned to the voice direction and saw a blonde hair guy with shaggy style smirking at


    us. He quickly stood up and helped me to stand up before took a step closer to confront Taylor.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Nathan asked him, he sounded so angry as soon as he saw


    his face.


    He was now smirking even more, "Oh...please, idiot. This is a public ce and I cane


    whenever I want to."


    Why Taylor acted this way? I really don¡¯t get it. We used to be close friends and why he turned to


    be a jerk like this?


    I quickly grabbed Nathan''s arm as saw him clenched his fists tightly as if like he wanted to beat


    Taylor anytime soon.


    What is happening to him, actually? Thest time I saw him, he was so nice of me. Until that day,


    the day when he knew the truth about Nathan and me.


    Could he......


    No....I don''t think so. I only consider him as my friend, that''s all. Besides, he already has a


    girlfriend, a blond hair girl....and her name starts with the letter S as far as I remembered.


    Nathan blocked me with his back as he walked closer to Taylor.


    "What do you want, Taylor?" He said through his teeth.


    He scoffed, "I want to im back what is supposed to be mine!"


    I held the Nathan''s arm more tightly that caused him to turn to look ats me.


    His blue eyes seemed wild as like he wants to attack Taylor in no time. But, I have to stop him


    before anything bad happened to him because there are four other guys were joining Taylor.


    "Please....don''t do anything reckless, "I whispered to him. I really don¡¯t want him to get hurt


    because of me.


    "Oh god, Be.....do you really want to stay with this weak man like him." Taylor was totally


    changing into a bad guy.


    "I''m not weak!!!" Nathan said out loud. "She''ll never be yours, bastard."


    "This jerk!!!!" Taylor grabbed a Nathan''s shirt and pulled him closer with his fists already at the


    same level as Nathan''s face.


    "Stop it!!!" I shouted while trying to release Taylor''s grip from Nathan. "Let him go, Taylor!"


    "Oh, shut it, Be!" Taylor pushed me that me fell hard on the ground.


    "You bastard!!!" Nathan grabbed his cor and smacked him hard on his face. "Don''t you dare hurt


    her!!!"


    The other four guys trying to help Taylor by grabbing Nathan''s arms and dragging him away from


    Taylor.


    "Nathan!!!" I cried his name as Taylor punched hard on his stomach and then on his face that


    caused his nose bled right away.


    I couldn¡¯t stand to watch the man I love get beaten like that and I just couldn¡¯t do anything too


    instead of begging and crying for Taylor to stop.


    "Hey!!!!" Another voice shouted from our behind. "Let go of him!!!"


    Seth and the other guys were running towards us to save Nathan from getting beaten by Taylor.


    "I Said, let him go!!!!" Seth pushed Taylor away from Nathan andnded his fist on Taylor''s face.


    Meanwhile, Henry and the others are intimidated Taylor''s friends so they would not dare to attack them


    or even Nathan and Seth.


    "Nathan....are you okay?" I gave him a helping hand to stand up again. My tears could not stop


    pouring on my cheeks when saw his condition.


    "I''m fine, Be." He weakly replied while wiping his bleeding nose with his palm.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Just leave this ce, bastard!!!!" Seth warned Taylor who is now looking so weak after got hit by


    him. "And just leave them alone!"


    "No...I won''t!!" Taylor insisted. "Be is mine! Not that fucking idiot!"


    "She doesn''t deserve a guy like you, jerk!!" Nathan shouted.


    Heughed. "So do you, bastard!!!"


    I stopped Nathan by grabbing his arm from attacking Taylor again.


    "You have no rights, Taylor!!!" Nathan added while wrapping his arm around my shoulder. "She''s


    already bing my wife!"


    Seth and all my friends there, including Cecilia and Sasha who were looking at us in unison with


    their surprised expression.


    Taylorughed, "So....all of you still didn''t know the little secret that they kept it from you. What a


    pity."


    "Just shut it, jerk!" Seth gave ast punch on Taylor''s face that caused him unconscious right


    away. All of us just left the bad guys like that and brought the injured Nathan back to our campsite so I


    could treat her wounds.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    My nose stopped from bleeding as Be asked me toy my head on herp so she could put the


    ice pack on my nose bridge. Luckily, there were still a little ices left in the container where we bought it


    at the mart this evening.


    All of our friends were watching every movement that the two of us did, maybe so eagerly to ask


    about our secret rtionship.


    "Oh god....I can''t take it anymore." Cecilia groaned while rolling her eyes.


    "Yeah...me neither." Sasha agreed with her.


    "This is such a drag!" Scottined while stretching his hands and even yawning rudely in


    front of us.


    "When did you two??? Seriously, I don''t understand..." Henry looked so curious.


    Seth was only crossing his arms, remained silent, but his ck pearl eyes were looking straight at


    me.


    "Since when?" My pale skin friend, Sam asked me.


    Meanwhile, Chuck only munched his snack loudly, but his eyes still on Be and me, waiting for us


    to start talking.


    I think it''s the time to tell them the truth about Be and me and there will be no more secret


    between us. I promise that.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay guys..... I will answer your questions." I sat up straight beside of my wife and in front of all


    my friends who are now sitting around the fire pit. "We got married when all of us have our midterm


    breaks. It''s my parentsst wish, that I have to follow.... and Be''s father also gave his blessing for me


    to marry her daughter. I''m sorry for not inviting you guys.... it''s just happened so quick."


    "But.... but.... you, Be.... Sasha.... this is so confusing." Cecilia pointed her finger at me, then to


    Be and Sasha too.


    Iughed, "Well....I am now in love with my own wife, Be. She is everything to me,¡± I took Be''s


    soft hand and nted a kiss on it. ¡°Sasha is a past now¡­.*stuck my tongue to Sasha*..¡±


    "Aww....that is so sweet of you, Nathan." Cecilia sounded really excited.


    Seth smirked at me. "So, you finally move on from Sasha. And found yourself a girl that you truly


    love. That''s good for you, dope,¡± he sounded a bit relieved after heard the news that I will not try to


    chase her girlfriend anymore.


    "Finally!!" Sasha wrapped her hand around Seth''s arm who is sitting beside her. "I''m happy for


    you, both of you."


    "Nathan," Henry raised his hand.


    "What is it, Henry?"


    Henry touched his chin with his finger, he seems curious about something. "I wonder, how did you


    fall in love with Be? No offense, Be, but I''m just asking."


    "Oh, he''s right.... I want to know too," Sasha agreed.


    "Um.... I''m not sure when, but I''ve started to have a weird feeling for her since the first day we


    became husband and wife. And I realized it was love, recently when Taylor shows up." I pulled Be


    closer to me and kissed her forehead.


    Sasha and Cecilia were giggling. "You surely a dork, Nathan."


    I sighed. "I guess I am."


    "How about you, Be?" Sasha asked my wife. "When did you fall in love with this blond?"


    She took a nce at me then back to Sasha. All of my friends look so excited to hear Be''s


    answer.


    "U-um....it''s about 10 years ago. When I met him at his house for the first time." Be answered.


    "Wow....that''s so long time ago?" Chuck stopped from munching his snack. "You''re so lucky


    Nathan."


    I feel a bit shy when heard Chuck''s.


    "You love him for that long and he just friend-zoned you. I''m sorry for this dork''s behalf." Sasha


    shakes her head.


    "Yeah....you''re such an idiot, Nathan." Cecilia added.


    "Hey.....I''m sorry okay. I really didn''t know about that." I protested. Seriously, I really have no idea


    that Be loves me for that long.


    "Dope!!!" Seth interrupted.


    "Not you too, Hedgehog." I sighed.


    "He''s so troublesome." Thezy guy also puts the me on me.


    "You''re really an idiot." My squishy friend too.


    "Ohe on guys...." I''m now frustrated with them.


    "Continue Be, just ignore him." Sasha asked my wife to continue her story.


    Be giggled. "Sorry Nathan." She pinched my right cheek.


    I smiled. "Don''t worry....I''m totally fine."


    "Oh, now I get it!" Sasha pped her hands once.


    "Get what?" I curiously asked her.


    "That''s why she always blushes whenever you speak to her and also almost faint when you are


    standing too close to her." Sasha Said while looking at Be who seems to blush now.


    "Stop it, Sasha....you''re embarrassing me." Be is now covering her red cheeks with her palms.


    "Yeah....I know about it too. She''s cute though." I tried to remove her hands from her face.


    "A....you two are too cute together." Cecilia is too overwhelmed to see us both.


    "I know right." Sasha gives Cecilia a high five.


    "I want to be like you two too." Henry suddenly spoke.


    "In your dream, bushy brows." I stuck out my tongue to him.


    "Arghh... that''s so harsh, Nathan." Henryined, making a funny face to me that makes all of


    us burst intoughing.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    After the long talk between us all, we decided to get some rest at our tents.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So Be, do you.....um....sorry for asking you this. But....did you two already have....that thing,


    you know what I mean?" I didn''t understand her question at first, but when she kind of making a sign


    with her finger, I quickly get it what she meant to ask me.


    Cecilia seems interested to hear my answer too, because I could tell from the way she looks at


    me.


    "O-oh....that...um...we still didn''t...." I feel the heat on my both cheeks when I think answered


    Sasha''s.


    They smiled. "Sorry for asking you that. I know it''s kind of private to you" Sasha quickly


    apologized.


    Seriously, I really have no idea what to say to both of them. So, I just remain quiet until they


    decided to change into another topic.


    I think I am already missing him, well recently, we started to sleep together in one room, where he


    always let me sleep on his arm. It''s really make me feel safe when he is around. I can''t even imagine if


    one day, he suddenly disappears from my life, I think I might go crazy right away.


    What are you thinking Be?


    He promised that he will never leave you.


    So trust him, will you?


    While I was thinking about Nathan, my two best friends have already be quiet all of a sudden.


    I giggled a bit when saw them already fall asleep, leaving me alone who is still wide awake.


    Good night girls....


    And Goodnight too to my beloved husband, Nathan.


    The camping activity was totally fun, except for the Taylor¡¯s part. He was a crazy guy who wanted


    to steal my wife away and he deserved got beaten by my friends. It was early on the Monday where I


    woke up early since I could find Be was not here beside me.


    Where did she go?


    I looked around on our room with my eyes were hardly opened to find her, but I couldn¡¯t find her


    anywhere. This is sure worrying me


    What if that stupid Taylor got her? Oh no!


    "Be..." I called her name. But still, no answer.


    I scooted away from the bed and walking wobbly towards the bathroom to brush my teeth. But Max


    suddenly jumped onto me as I went out of the bedroom that caused me fell hard on the floor.


    "Hey boy....good morning." he licked my face. "Do you know where she is now?"


    He barked at me then ran towards the kitchen, showing where my wife could be.


    I saw Be was cooking the breakfast for us in the kitchen. Thanks to Max for telling me where she


    is and I do owe him a treat.


    I hugged her from behind and rested my chin on her right shoulder. "Good morning, Baby."


    She giggled. "Good morning, Nate."


    "I thought you already left for ss." I wrapped my hand tight on her waist. Actually that was a lie, I


    thought that jerk just kidnapped her from me.


    She rubbed my messy hair, "Not yet.... my ss starts at 11. And it''s still a bit early sleepyhead."


    "Sorry, can''t help it....I need to submit my assignment today, so that''s why I went to sleep sote


    ¡°Why are you always work on your assignments onst minute? It¡¯s really bad for you, actually.¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­maybe I was that type of person. But for your information, I never fail


    in any ss¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Nate,¡± she poked my stomach. ¡°But please work on it a bit early next time, okay?¡±


    He pouts, ¡°Okay¡­okay, I will.¡±


    She giggled and quickly gave me a kiss on a cheek, "Alright then, I made you soup to soothe you


    up." She replied while stirring the soup in the pot.


    "Aww.... thank you so much, baby." I kissed her on the cheek.


    "Okay... now go take a shower first. You''re so smelly, Nathan." She pinched my cheeks as she


    turned to face me.


    "B-but..... I had already brushed my teeth." I protested while pulling her into my hug.


    She giggled. "No buts....you''re so smelly, you know." She poked gently on my forehead.


    I sighed. "Fine....." I released my hands from her.


    "Attaboy." She rubbed my messy hair again.


    But I pulled her again into my hug, as she was about to walk to the cab.


    "Nathan....." she tried to get away from me.


    "I need my morning kiss.....because you owe me this morning." I teased her while tickling her. "And


    I won''t stop tickle you until you give me what I want."


    She giggled. "Stop it....it''s so ticklish, Nathan."


    "Like I said, I won''t stop until......." without I could finish my words, she is already kissing me on the


    lips.


    She is surely fast enough.


    She then gently pushed me on my chest breaking our kiss. "Okay.... I already gave what I owed


    you. So, I need you take a shower now." She whispered while tiptoeing so she could reach my ear


    level.


    I smiled. "Yes, ma''am."


    "Good boy...." she touched the tip of my nose.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    "Look at the weird girl, she is the one who steals Nathan from us." I heard someone gossiping


    about me stealing Nathan after our secret had been spread around the university.


    Some of the gossips made me as a bad guy, and some of them even worse for me to handle. How


    could they say that Nathan married me because I was pregnant and he bes a scapegoat.


    Seriously, it makes me so mad everytime people gave me a weird look.


    "Be....please just ignore them." Sasha changed her ce so I could walk between her and


    Cecilia. "They are just jealous of you."


    "Yeah...they don''t know the truth about you. Just let them be, you know for sure that Nathan only


    loves you. That''s what''s important." Cecilia added while clinging to my arm.


    "Thanks girls." I''m so d that I have friends like them. They are being so nice of me.


    Suddenly, a girl with long blonde hair approached us with a red hair girl beside her.


    She is Taylor''s girlfriend.


    What is her name again? Shira....Shin....oh yeah Sierra, how silly I am, right?


    Sierra, a very spoil girl who tends to get everything that she wants. She has a pair of grey eyes,


    but darker than me. She is a bit taller than me, but only three inches away. For sure I really didn''t like


    her because of her annoying behavior and always acts like she is the boss in everything.


    "Hello nerdy." She greeted me with a smirked. "I really didn''t expect that a girl like you can get a


    hottest guy like Nathan to be your husband. That''s obviously weird...."


    Oh, I hate her so much....


    "Sierra, please.... don''t disturb her." Sasha said to Sierra.


    "Just keep quiet, Billboard forehead! I wasn''t talking to you." Sierra is now acting so rude.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sasha tightens her fist. "HOW...DARE...YOU...CALL...ME THAT, BITCH!" Oh my god, she''s going


    to explode if Cecilia and I didn''t stop her.


    "Sasha, it''s no used to fight with her. Just remain calm." I hold the Sasha''s right arm. "She''s just


    ying you."


    Sierra and her red hair friendughed.


    "You surely have a wide forehead, Sasha." The red hair girl is now testing Sasha''s patience.


    "Shut it, Kaylin!!" Cecilia scolded her.


    "Come on, Sasha." Cecilia grabbed Sasha left hand and dragged her away from the two rude girls.


    "Be, let''s go!"


    I follow my friends from behind, leaving those two because we are nowte for our ss.


    Sierra....tely I didn''t see her with Taylor anymore. But I know she''s trying to flirt with my husband.


    She is really testing my patience now. I think I might gonna explode anytime soon whenever I saw her


    with Nathan again. Just wait and see.


    At the cafeteria.....


    "Hey, baby.....sorry for the waiting." I greeted Be with a kiss on her head. "I went to Mr Yukata''s


    room to submit my assignment."


    She sipped her ice tea. "It''s okay, Nathan. You''re not thatte."


    "Hey....what''s wrong?" I took a seat in front of her, totally curios why she is in a bad mood all of


    sudden. "Did something happened to you?"


    She didn''t look at me instead just looking at her drink.


    I sighed. "Okay....just tell me what''s going on, Be. I really don''t like you acting like this....it''s


    creeping me out. Besides, you might get wrinkles if you continue being like this."


    She ys with the straw in her drink, and remains silent.


    I put down my backpack, waiting for her to start to speak with me again. I know that she is having


    a bad time now, with all the bad gossips that are spreading fast around the campus.


    I feel so bad for her and it was all my fault for announced our rtionship and our status to them.


    I rest my chin on the table, watching her who is still remains quiet that worry me so much.


    "Be~," I sing songed her name in a very low voice. "My only baby~....I love her~ with all my


    heart~"


    I saw her cheeks raised a bit as she was trying to hold her smile.


    "I know you''re smiling...." I teased her.


    "When?"


    I scoffed. "Just now....don''t lie to me."


    "No...I wasn''t."


    I smirked.


    "Why are you smirking like that?" She curiously asked me.


    "I don''t know. You tell me."


    She sighed heavily. "Okay....okay....you win."


    I pped my hands for once. "Yes....now you owe me a kiss."


    She rolled her eyes. "Seriously?"


    I nodded. "Hm hmmm."


    "Fine!!" She crossed her arms while pouting her lips.


    "You know you look sexier when you did that."


    Her eyes widened and her cheeks start to blush right away. "You''re embarrassing me again,


    Nathan."


    Iughed heavily. "Yeah....I know. Sorry can''t help it, because you''re too way cute, baby."

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    "Here Ie!!!" I was reading my huge anatomy book when Nathan suddenly jumps onto our bed.


    I giggled a bit. "Nathan..."


    Heughed so hard. "I''m so bored right now. Max doesn''t want to y with me." Heined.


    "Poor my husband..." I nted a kiss on his forehead when heys his head on myp. "Are you


    already finish your works?"


    "Hm hmmm.... all done." He answered with his eyes closed.


    I kiss him gently on his lips after I put away my huge book on the bedside table.


    "What was that for?" He asked me as we break our kiss.


    "You told me that I owed you one."


    He smiled. "Oh right....I forgot about that." He currently sat straight on the bed beside me.


    We be silent for a while with my heart pounding so hard in a sudden when I think about the


    thing that I talked with Sasha and Cecilia that night.


    Am I ready yet?


    He was ying with his phone when I took a nce at him.


    I think I am now...I guess.


    "Are you alright, Be?" His blue eyes now looking straight at me.


    I gulped once when his lips are so close to mine. "Y-yeah....I guess I am."


    He smiled. "Why are you stuttering all of sudden?"


    "I....I wasn''t."


    "Hmm...that''s weird."


    Just forget about it, Be.


    Nathan caresses my right cheek and then kisses me gently on my lips. Without knowing that I


    have a gut to do this to him, I slide my hands through his shirt to find the hem of it, so I could pull off his


    shirt.


    We break our kiss for a while when he took off his shirt, exposing his firm with six packs. "Are you


    sure you want to do this?" He is now gazing into my eyes.


    "I think so." I unbuttoned my pajamas and took it off, revealing myvender bra to him. He leans to


    kiss me until my back touch the bedsheet, and his position currently above me.


    I loosen the knot of the string from his short pants and slide back my hand to feel his firm abs.


    He kissed my neck that causes me start to moan, then down to my stomach.


    I pulled him back so I could kiss his lips and he took the chance to unbuckle my bra.


    "Are you sure?" He rests his forehead on mine.


    "Yes...I''m very sure." I answered willingly. "I want you, Nathan."


    "I''ll try my best to be more gentle to you, I promise."


    I smiled. "I''m looking forward to it."


    He smiled back.


    He surely is gentle with me as he promised earlier. This night has already be the best thing


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    that ever happened to us, because it is the first time we are having our thing together after have been


    married for almost three months now.


    I''m so in love with him....


    And I''m so d that he loves me back, the man that I''ve been waiting for him for almost 10 years


    now.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    I was waiting for Be at the court after my ss for today ended. Well.....I promised to take her for


    a dinner tonight as our first date together. But I still don''t really know yet where should I take her. I


    never have a girlfriend before, so I''m really bad at this thing.


    And about the basketball thing, I need to practice more because my team has a tournament with


    against a team which is from our university too. I''m not sure who are they yet, but I bet they are not too


    good either because if they were, Mr Goodman maybe has already selected them into our team.


    I shoot the ball into the hoop from the three pointers range for several times since it is my


    specialty.


    "Good job," I heard an angelic voiceing from my right side. She is none other than, my


    gorgeous wife, Isabe Dawson.


    I don''t know why, but I''m so excited when I saw her. Maybe her look more beautiful today with the


    denim shirt and dark-blue jeans. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, oh god.... I don''t know how to


    describe her anymore, but I''m totally into her.


    I swiftly run towards her and hug her tightly.


    "Hey.... you''re smelly, you know." She giggled a bit as I nted a kiss on her cheek.


    "I''m sorry, I just can''t resist with your beauty." I rest my forehead against her, her pale grey eyes


    were on mine.


    She giggled. "Very funny, Nathan." She puts her index finger on my lips to stop me from kiss her


    lips.


    "Seriously, I spoke the truth. I never lie to you, believe it." I''m sure I am behaving like a kid right


    now, because she just knits her eyebrow to me.


    "Okay.... okay...... I trust you." She then gave me a quick peck. "So, please take a shower.....''cause


    I''m starving now."


    I saluted her. "Yes, ma''am."


    "Attaboy," I winced a bit as she pinched my nose.


    *


    The next day......


    "Hey dope, shoot now!!!" Seth shouted for me so he could pass me the ball.


    I caught the ball that he threw it and shoot it into the hoop, gaining three points for our team.


    I really didn''t expect that the opposing team is Taylor''s. Why is he always trying to mess up my life.


    I really don''t understand him at all.


    God, damn it!!!


    He is really a jerk!


    The referee blew his whistle as it''s for the half time now. We went to the side of the court to grab


    our drinks.


    "Hey dude!!!" Henry patted my shoulder. "Good job, Nathan."


    "Hey.... you too, Henry." I replied.


    "Where are the girls, by the way?" Sam looked at me then to Seth.


    I shrugged. "I''m not sure, though. But Be said that they have a test this morning."


    "Oh, right, Cecilia already told me yesterday." Sam seems a bit disappointed when his girlfriend


    didn''te to watch the match.


    So do I....


    I miss her so damn much.


    The match starts again as the referee blows his whistle again. This time the opponent team ys


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    aggressively, that force us to be more cautions when passing the ball. Especially, Taylor who keeps


    blocking my way now.


    "Hey dude!!!" I shouted at him. "What is your problem?"


    He only gave me a smirked.


    Seth passed me the ball, but as I jump to shoot it into the hoop, I feel someone was pushing me


    hard that cause me fall on the floor. I don''t know who, my foot, which is already injured long time ago


    was really painful. Someone was just stepped on it in a very hard way that made me can''t move my


    feet now.


    Oh god....it''s really hurts!!!


    The referee stopped the game in an instant and call the medic team to help me.


    "Hey dude!!!" I heard Seth was scolding someone. "I know what you did to him. You asked your


    teammate to push him so you could injure him, right?! You''re really a bastard, Taylor!"


    "I''m not!!!" Taylor protested. "I''m just trying to get the ball and identally tripped his leg."


    "Liar!!!" Henry was fuming.


    "Don''t call me that, weirdo!!!" Taylor replied.


    "Hey Nathan, your foot is looking so bad. I think we need to go to the hospital now." Sam


    suggested as he examined my feet.


    Oh god... I think my foot is broken now.


    At the hospital.....


    I woke up in the hospital bed with my right foot was fully bandage. The pain already decreased as


    the doctor asked me to take a painkiller awhile ago.


    ording to the doctor, the bone of my right foot is now cracked and it takes time for it to heal,


    maybe a little longer than usual. He even advised me that I can''t y the basketball anymore, if I


    injured my foot once again, or even worse, I might be a cripple.


    That jerk, Taylor!


    How did he know that my right foot already in bad shape?


    It was all his faults.


    I look around the room and saw my friends were in the room, waiting for me to regain conscious


    again.


    But I didn''t see the girls, especially Be, my wife. To be more precise, I didn''t see her since this


    morning, that''s worried me so much.


    Didn''t my friends inform her that I was in the hospital now?


    "Hey... you''re awake now," Henry greeted me and his face is too close for me.


    "Ugh...e on, Henry." I groaned. "You''re too close..."


    He grinned. "Sorry, Nathan."


    "Whatever, dude." I rolled my eyes.


    "Hey dope!!!" It''s Seth''s turn to greet me. "How''s your foot?"


    I shrugged. "I feel no pain now. Maybe it''s getting better."


    He sighed while closing his eyes.


    "What is it, man?" I look at him with curiosity.


    "Taylor managed to trick the referee, so he didn''t receive any consequences about injured you."


    Seth seems a bit tense.


    Damn it!!!


    He''s so clever whenes about this.


    "No worries, Hedgehog." I replied with a heavily sighed. "I''ll watch out more when he''s around.


    Thanks for helping me."


    "We are sorry, Nathan." Henry added.


    "Nah...I''ll be alright, guys." I faked a smile to them. "By the way, where are the girls actually? I


    didn''t see them yet, especially Be."


    "We are here!!!" The door to my room was opened, revealing Sasha, Cecilia and my wife, Be.


    "Sorry for beingte."


    They put down the food that they bought on the table at the corner of the room.


    "You didn''t know how long the line that we have to queue up to buy this. Argh.... and also there are


    many guys were trying to flirt with us, especially Be." Sasha was gibbering to those guys.


    What?


    They are trying to flirt with my wife?


    How dare they!!


    I move a bit so I could sit on the bed. "Where...? Let me see them!"


    Cecilia sighed. "Oh please, dork. You can''t even move your foot, but still want to pick a fight with


    them. Stop daydreaming, will you?"


    Ouch.... that harsh!


    I saw Be giggled a bit, while the others burst intoughing.


    "Fine....justugh...ugh until you''re satisfied." I pouted my lips with my arms crossed.


    *

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    All my friends already left me at the hospital with my wife. The doctor said that I need to spend a


    night here so they can monitor my foot, until the swollen lessen a bit.


    "Are you done, eating the instant noodle?" My wife who is sitting beside me asked me.


    "I think so." I replied. "Thanks."


    She cleaned up the leftover food on the overbed table, then helped me to lie on the bed.


    "Okay, arefortable enough now, Nathan?" She asked while pulling the nket to cover my


    body.


    I didn''t answer her instead asking her a question. "Where are you going to sleep?""


    She smiled. "On the couch..." she pointed her finger towards the couch in front of me.


    I shook my head. "Nope, I won''t let you."


    "Nathan....I''ll be alright. Don''t worry."


    I grabbed her hand. "Still no. The couch isn''tforting enough for you."


    She poked gently on my cheek. "It''sfortable enough for me."


    "No....I want you to sleep with me, on this bed. Please....." I think I''m behaving like a kid, again.


    "But...."


    "No buts.....just sleep here, with me. I just can''t sleep if you didn''t sleep here with me. Please....I


    promise I will behave, believe it."


    She sighed. "Fine.... my childish husband." She pinched my nose that made me wince a bit.


    "Yeayy..."


    Be climbed on the bed and lies in my hug. I rest my chin on her head when she hugs me back.


    "Are youforted enough?" I pulled the nket again so it will cover her body and mine. Then, I


    rest my chin back on her head. Hervender scent of his hair put me at ease.


    "Hm hmmm..."


    "Goodnight, baby." I kissed on her forehead.


    "Goodnight, my dear husband." She replied back.


    *


    At our apartment


    Three dayster......


    My foot is now starting to recover a bit, but still I have to use the walking stick to support it.


    "U-um.... Be I need to see someone at the nearby cafe," I told Be who is still taking a shower


    in the bathroom. "Do you want me to buy something for you?"


    "Where did you want to go again?" Be took a peek from the bathroom door with a towel covering


    her naked body.


    I knit my eyebrow when saw her sexier like that. "To the cafe...do you want something?"


    "Stop staring!"


    Iughed heavily. "How can I not stare you like that.... just look at yourself now. You are so sexy,


    you know."


    The red tints formed on the both of her cheeks. "Argh.... I hate when you did that." She seems so


    frustrated with me.


    I walked closer to her with the stick that support my right leg.


    "But you look cute, though." I touch her nose.


    She smiled. "Be careful, okay."


    "I will, baby." I nted a kiss on her forehead. "I''ll be home early, wait for me, okay?"


    She nodded. "I''ll be waiting for you."


    I turned to our bedroom door and slowly walked towards it.


    "Nathan..." my gorgeous wife called me.


    I turned to her again and surprised when she suddenly running towards me with a towel wrapping


    around her body. She then tiptoed a bit and kissed me gently on my lips.


    "I love you, Nathan."


    I smiled while caressing her cheek. "I love you too, Be."


    At the nearby cafe....


    I told mywyer, so he could cancel the contract between me and Be. About the contract


    marriage. He agreed with that, since both sides are agreed to do so. He also didn''t expect that I fell in


    love with my own wife after three months of our marriage.


    About my parents testament, he reminds me that I need to wait my 20th birthday next year before I


    could im it. The truth is, I didn''t care about the wealthy anymore, because all I want is Be; I want


    her always to stay by my side, no matter what happen.


    Because Nathan Harrison loves her so much.


    I was on my way back when I bumped into Taylor, the guy that''s trying so hard to mess up with my


    life.


    "Huh.... Nathan Harrison, the guy who is full with secrets and surprises." He sounded so annoying


    right now.


    "What do you want, Taylor." I stopped in front of him.


    "You know what I want, idiot." He scoffed. "And, I will archive it in no time....just wait and see." He


    gave me his evil smile.


    Why did I have a bad feeling about this?


    "Look here, you know what this is?" He showed me a picture from his phone.


    Oh god....it''s the contract.


    (The marriage contract that he had a deal with thewyer and his wife. The contract that said he


    only married Be only for a year because he wants to im his parent''s wealth. He did that because


    he doesn''t want Be to forget the reason why he married her.....and so Be can''t let him off easily. It''s


    sounding a little bit cruel..... but he totally regretted about it, because he is already falling for her.)


    Where did he get it?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Heughed more. "Your life will be ruined, Nathan. She''ll be mine now!"


    "In your dream....jerk. I never let you to have her!!!"


    He scoffed. "What are you gonna do, Nathan? Because I already sent it to Dwayn Dawson....and I


    bet he is waiting for you now!!!"


    I grabbed his cor. "I....WON''T....LET....A BASTARD.....LIKE....YOU....TO....HAVE....HER...


    EVER!!!! SHE IS MINE!!!"


    "Whatever, idiot!!!"He burst intoughing, then left me alone at the paveway.


    I quickly walked towards my apartment building and saw Dwayne''s BMW in front of the main door.


    Oh god....Mr Dawson is already here.


    Damn it, Taylor!!!!

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Mr Dawson looked so furious of me and there was nothing I can do about it instead just ept my


    wrong doing since I started it at first.


    "How dare you, Nathan!!!" Mr Dawson''s face look so creepy right now. "You think my daughter is a


    toy, so you can y with her like that?"


    Oh god....I''m so in trouble!!!


    "Mr Dawson.....I...I''m.." I couldn''t finish my words because Be''s father pped me hard on my


    face.


    My eyes only locked on the floor, I just can''t face him because of my stupid decision that I made


    long ago.


    I totally regretted it.


    "Such an ungrateful child!!!" Mr Dawson is really mad at me and his fist is the same level as my


    face, ready to punch me in no time.


    "Daddy, stop." Be pleaded for him to stop. "Please don''t hurt him." She is crying so hard,


    blocking him from hitting me again by bringing herself between us.


    "Move away, Be!!!" He scolded her.


    "Daddy, please...... forgive him." She tries to beg her father to forgive me.


    "I''m sorry...Mr Dawson. I''m so stupid that day." I told him, with tears pouring on my cheeks.


    "No...I will never forgive you, ever." He replied. "I don''t care you''re my friend''s son or not. You''re


    now banned from seeing my daughter again!!!"


    I look up at him, totally in shock with his words and I was banned from seeing my own wife¡­wait I


    can¡¯t live without her.


    No....no....this can''t be happening.


    "No daddy, I love him...please don''t do this to us." Be was sobbing.


    "Nick, take her...." Mr Dawson instructed Be¡¯s cousin to take Be away. "We''re going home


    now."


    "Please, Mr Dawson." I begged him. "I love Be so much. Please, don''t do this to us."


    Although my foot still hurts, but I made my mind to kneel down in front of him, begging him for his


    forgiveness.


    "Please Mr Dawson." I added.


    "I will never forgive what you did to me and my daughter..." Mr Dawson gave me hisst words


    before dragged Be with Nick who was helping him.


    "Nathan....!" Be called my name.


    "No....Be!!!" I tried to get up, but I can''t. My foot hurts so much. "Please don''t leave me!!!"


    "Nathan....." Be keeps calling my name.


    I took the stairs, walking so quickly, although my foot hurts so much. But, I have to stop them, from


    taking Be away from me.


    "Be!!!" I called her name as she was dragged into the car by his father.


    I saw her was struggling to open the door, but her father blocked her. I took big paces towards the


    BMW, but Nick tried to block me.


    "I''m sorry Nathan, but you ask for this,¡± he said while shaking his head. ¡°You were the one who


    ruined everything.¡±


    What did he mean by that?


    Suddenly, Nick knocked me out by hitting me hard on the face. And thest image that I saw


    before my eyesight went dark was Be who was crying while mouthing my name inside of the car


    while sobbing.


    I''m sorry Be.


    My head was so damn hurt as I finally regained my consciousness.


    "Hey dude, are you okay?" I heard Seth''s voice.... wait.... why is he here?


    Where is Be?


    Where is my wife? Where the hell is she?


    I quickly opened my eyes and saw my best friend''s face who was looking so worried about me.


    "Are you okay, dope?" He asked me again.


    "Where is she?" My tears began to fill my eyes. "Where is my Be?"


    "What happened to you, Nathan? Why is your face bruises like this?" Sasha, she was here too and


    she was examining the bruises on my face.


    "It''s all my fault.... if I didn''t make that contract, all this thing might not happen." I murmured to


    myself. "I''m so stupid!!!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "What are you talking about, dope?" Seth didn''t get the words that I just said. "I really don''t


    understand it."


    "I.....I need to get her. I need to get her back!!!"


    "Hey Nathan!" Sasha shouted. "Just calm yourself, down!!!" he shook my body so I could get my


    conscience again.


    My tears were finally pouring my cheeks. It was the first time I ever cried in front of my friends. I¡­.I


    just can¡¯t lose her¡­. I don¡¯t want she leave me just like my parents.


    "Just tell us," Sasha tried to persuade me. "We can help you to get her back, if we can."


    Sasha and Seth got mad at me after I exined about what happened to them.


    They never expected that I was stupid enough to make that kind of agreement with Be, because


    of my parents¡¯ wealth. So, they told me that I deserved being treated like that by Mr Dawson.


    Besides, Sasha also told me that I don''t deserve Be at all. She was too innocent to be treated


    like that from me. But it was all the old story..... I love her wit all of my heart.


    Seriously, I want to get her back.


    I just can''t live without her, she is my everything.


    "Please both of you, I need her back." I begged for them.


    "We are sorry, Nathan. But you deserve to be alone." Seth and Sasha told me as they walked


    towards the apartment door. "There''s nothing we can help you."


    "No please....help me, you guys." I begged them more while sobbing.


    But they just ignored me by leaving me crying alone in my apartment.


    ¡°No¡­guys¡­.¡± I was sobbing alone in the living room. ¡°No¡­.please help me get her back.¡±


    ¡°I¡­. I just can¡¯t live without her.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    I have been locked up in my room for several days now. Oh god.....I missed him so much. Thest


    time I saw him was when Nick knocked him out at the lobby.


    How could Nick did that to him.


    The image that kept ying on my mind and I felt like I want to hit Nick with my own hand because


    of his stupid doing.


    I can''t contact him or anyone else because my father took my phone or even myptop away from


    me.


    Argh...this is so frustrating!!!


    So I justying on my bed, thinking about my poor Nathan.


    Nathan..... I''m so worried about you. Did you eat your meals? Did you feel sick again? I''m sorry for


    not being there with you. I tried to, but they won''t let me.


    Sometimes my little sister sneakily went inside of my room tofort me but she couldn¡¯t do


    anything in order for me to contact Nathan back. Our daddy made her swear not to let me use any


    phone or anything.


    ¡°Are you okay, sis?¡± she asked me as she managed to get inside of my room again.


    ¡°Please let me out of here,¡± I begged for her to help me.


    ¡°Oh no I can¡¯t do that, sis,¡± she declined. ¡°You know daddy will furious more if he knew that I was


    helping you. I¡¯ll be dead too, sis.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you were right,¡± I wiped the tears from my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be in trouble too.¡±


    ¡°Here, I took it from the kitchen,¡± she handed me over a bowl of snacks. ¡°It¡¯s your fav snacks. Just


    eat it and try to calm down. I¡¯m sure you will meet Nathan again soon.¡±


    I spent my time on Be¡¯s room where it was the only ce which it could remind me of her.


    Oh God, I miss her so much.


    I felt like I almost losing my sanity when think about what happened.


    Now my friends didn''t even want to help me anymore after knew the truth about what actually


    happened. I know, it''s all my faults....and Sasha was right, I deserved this.


    But, anyway, it was Taylor¡¯s fault. This couldn¡¯t be happened if he didn''t send the image.


    He''s a jerk!!!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I tried to go to her house for several times, but Mr Dawson hired the bodyguards to keep me away


    from his mansion. I will be throw out of his property if the guards ever saw me. Besides, I didn''t see her


    at the university too, maybe her father has taken control over her.


    My friends didn''t talk to me or even look at me. They are all abandoning me including Henry Lee,


    my idiotic senior. I was all alone this time and no one not willing to help me ever. Not even my closest


    friend Sasha and Seth.


    I bumped into Taylor for several times and he always try to mock me about the incident and we


    even have a fight almost every day where the dean of my campus strictly suspended me for acted


    violently in campus.


    So here I am at the bar spending my time here alone, drinking and returned home with drunk and


    sometimes crying all over in the living room or even in her room.


    ¡°Be¡­I miss you so much¡­¡± I said while looking at her picture on my phone until I fell asleep on


    her bed.


    shback


    It was the memory when we were camping out at thekest weekend. The day after that stupid


    Taylor came to disturb me and Be.


    ¡°Nathan¡­.¡± I heard an angelic voice was calling for me. ¡°Hey wakey-wakey¡­sleepy head,¡± and I


    could even feel someone was caressing my cheeks while I was sleeping.


    ¡°Be?¡± I called for her.


    ¡°Yes, Nathan,¡± she answered me back.


    I opened my eyes and it was so blurry but I could see her figure right beside me. ¡°Morning baby.¡±


    She giggles, ¡°Hey¡­sweet talker, get up already,¡± she said while pinching my nose. ¡°Everyone is


    already wake up, it was only you who still asleep.


    ¡°Really¡­but hey, how do you get in here, huh?¡± I grabbed her on her waist and pulled her into my


    hug. ¡°This is the guys¡¯ tents and¡­.¡±


    She cuts me in by putting her index finger against my lips, ¡°Yes I was sneaking a peek for you,


    Nate baby¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Whoa¡­girl,¡± I was in disbelief when heard her. ¡°Why you acted so naughty like this¡­¡±


    She giggles, ¡°Hmm¡­it¡¯s because this is the only for me to wake you up, sleepyhead,¡± then nted


    a kiss on his head. ¡°Now wake up already and eat your breakfast before Chuck ate them.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­alright¡­.¡± I released the hug. ¡°I¡¯ll get up now¡­¡± I followed her got out from the tent where


    Sasha, Cecilia and Seth were standing outside of the tent with smirks forming on their face.


    ¡°I never thought Nathan could be so spoil over a girl and Be could be naughty like that¡­wow


    that was impressive,¡± Cecilia said sarcastically before burst ofughter along with Sasha.


    Be was already hiding in my arms, covering her blushing hard I guess because this was surely


    embarrassing for both of us. Meanwhile for Seth, he just rolled over her eyes as his met mine, showing


    that he was not interested with the whole thing.


    ¡°Oh stop disturbing us, will you,¡± I said to both of girls who were stillughing. ¡°As if you didn¡¯t act


    like that with your boyfriends. Anyway, we already married and we can to whatever we like.¡±


    ¡°Whatever dork¡­¡± Sasha replied. ¡°I will handle you myself if you did something bad to Be or


    even make her cry or something.¡±


    I gulped for once.


    ¡°Yeah¡­you¡¯ll be dead, Nathan¡­¡± Cecilia added.


    ¡°Oh stopped, you guys,¡± Be interrupted. ¡°Come on, Nate, just ignore them.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    My life is messed up for a week now. I totally missed her so much... my friends still ignoring me


    after heard my exnation.


    I was on my way to the ss when I saw Be. She was surrounded by a big guy with a suit and


    also her cousin, Nick.


    "Be!!!" I called her.


    But Nick blocked me once again as Be heard me. I could see her eyes were so puffy because


    she was crying so much.


    Poor her....


    It''s all my fault.


    I made her became like this.


    Nick was standing in front of me, with a death re that he gave me.


    "Just leave her alone, idiot!" He raised his voice.


    "No, I won''t!" I insisted.


    "Don''t be stubborn, Nathan." He added. "Back off now, if you don''t want your pretty face get


    bruises again."


    "Nathan." I heard Be was crying while calling for my name.


    "Look, I''m so sorry what I have done.... I was so stupid back then. But I love her now....please


    don''t do this to me, Nick." I begged him.


    "Do you think you think Be-sama is a toy for you to y her like that? No....I don''t think so." Nick


    pushed me away from him. "A guy like you deserve to be alone. "


    I couldn''t hold my tears anymore when I kneel down in front of him to beg his forgiveness. The guy


    who never cries over women before is once again crying in public. That makes everyone give me a


    weird look, especially the girls.


    But I don''t care, because all I want is Be. I want her back.


    "Just get away from me, Nick." Be finally got her way from her cousin and the bodyguard. She


    went to me and gave me a tight hug.


    "I miss you, Nathan." She whispered to me while crying. "I have tried, so many times so they will


    believe me, but I failed."


    I hug her back. "I miss you too, Be. My life is so miserable when you''re not here with me. I just


    can''t live without you." I was sobbing.


    Be released the hug and wiped my tears on my both cheeks. "Just wait for me, Nathan. I will find


    a way again to convince them. I promise."


    I nodded. "I will find a way too, I promise."


    She gave me a quick peck on my lips before she forcibly dragged by Nick again, leaving me who


    still kneeling down in the middle of the hallway.


    At my apartment....


    I heard a knock at the door and quickly opened it because I thought it was from Be. But I guess


    not....


    "Hey dope...." my best friend who has been ignoring me these days appeared in front of me as I


    opened the door. Besides, he was not alone because all my friends are here too standing behind him.


    "We are sorry for abandoned you, Nathan."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I just remained silent.


    "After we saw you in the hallway this morning, begging Nick for forgiveness, now we realized that


    you actually truly love her. We really thought that you only y her, dude." Seth added more.


    "That''s right, Nathan." Sasha agreed with her boyfriend. "We are truly sorry, what we did to you."


    I am justying on the couch while all of them talking indistinctly in the kitchen. I really don''t have a


    mood to hear them at all.


    My dog, Max, he is really an understanding dog like he knew about all this. He always behaves


    whenever I was in a bad mood. I didn''t y much with him instead just locking myself in the bedroom.


    "Hey Nathan," Sasha approached me and took a seat beside me.


    I didn''t look at her, not even once. My eyes only locked on the ceiling of my apartment.


    "Hey dork!!!" She hits me gently on my arm. "Please don''t behave like this. You''re worrying us all,


    you know."


    I remove her hand from touching my arm.


    "Hey dork!!!" Sasha exploded. "We are her to help you, idiot. So please don''t act like this, it''s


    stupid you know! If you want Be back, you should clean yourself, because you''re awful smelly. Did


    you ever take a shower? Oh god.....this is so frustrating. Do you think Be will like it when see you like


    this. Uh-uh....I don''t think so!"


    I turned to her while swallowing hard for once. I have never seen her so angry like this.


    She then pinched my ear and forced me to stand up from the couch. "Now, go clean yourself,


    idiot!"


    "Ouch.... oww... o.... it''s hurt, you know." I winced in pain. "Okay... okay.... I''ll go now."


    "Good!" She then pushed me towards my bedroom.


    I saw my other friends were holding theirughter when I was walking to my bedroom.


    Oh god....this is so embarrassing.


    "Okay, here is it.... the girls will visit her at her mansion. And you, just standby at the cafe where


    we had worked part time before. I will send the girls to her house, while Henry, Chuck and Scott will


    stay here for backup ns. We''ll try harder to persuade her father and bring her back. I promise." Seth


    gave a description about his greatest n. Actually, I think it will never work, because Mr Dawson is a


    stone-head. But I will give a try.


    Today I''m going to get back Be.


    Wish me and my friends¡¯ luck.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    "Sasha, Cecilia!" I hug my two best friends as Nick let them enter my bedroom.


    "Ugh....how can you live like this Be? Being control 24/7....we feel sorry for you." Cecilia rubbed


    my back while hugging me back.


    "Seriously, I''m going crazy for being like this. I don''t know why my dad being so hard with Nathan."


    I replied while crying.


    "Hey....hey....girl, don''t cry." Sashaforted me. "Your eyes already swollen so much, please


    stop."


    I wiped my tears. "I don''t what to do anymore. I really miss him so much."


    "Yeah....we know that too. He told the same thing to us. And he''s so miserable when we saw him


    this evening."


    "Did he fall sick? Did his foot already fully recover? Did he eat or not?" Too many questions about


    him are ying on my mind. I really don''t want anything happen while I was not there with him.


    Cecilia patted my shoulder. "No...he''s fine. His foot is okay now. Don''t worry much."


    "Okay....Be, I want you to listen up." Sasha grabbed my hand and pulled me over to my bed so


    all of us can sit on it.


    "You know that Nathan''s birthday is tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes...of course I remember that."


    "Seth is nning to persuade your father right now, I don''t know if the mission aplishes or


    not. But we will give it a try. Nathan.... knew about the n, but no idea about the surprise party that we


    have nned. So, all I want to do is waiting for our cue, whether your dad let you off or not. If not, we


    are truly sorry, Be. There''s nothing we can do anymore."


    I hope the n works.


    I really want to celebrate my husband birthday.


    "Hey girls!!!" Nick suddenly barging into my room. "Time is up. You two better leave this house


    now. Because your n didn''t work at all and the Pearson has failed with his part."


    "Oh god.....it''s already failed. We are sorry Be." Sasha gasped.


    No....no.....Nick, how did you know about this?


    I start to cry again when Nick forced my friends to leave the house.


    "You''re so mean, Nick!!" I scolded him.


    "I''m sorry, Be." He replied. "It was an order." He then mmed the door and locked me in my


    bedroom again.


    Nathan.....


    I was at the cafe, where my friends asked me to wait for her. It has been 2 hours, they still didn''t


    arrive here.


    I was having a mental breakdown again when received a text from Seth which he said that the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    mission failed.


    Okay....that is it!


    I will go there myself, begging the stonehead Mr Dawson. I have to get her back no matter what


    happen.


    I rode my Superbike to the Dawson mansion as fast as I could. I really hope Mr Dawson will


    forgive me and let me back with his daughter.


    "Hey, you!! Stop there!!!" The two bodyguards that guard the mansion tried to stop me.


    "Let me go!!!" I was struggling to walk pass them. "I want to see him!!! Let me see Mr Dawson!!!"


    "We can''t let you, sir. This is an order." The bodyguards insisted.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to do this." I tighten my fist and smacked one of them in the face, while the


    other one I kicked him hard on his stomach that made him fell on the ground.


    I quickly went to the front door and saw Nick was there standing with his arms crossed.


    Shoot!!!


    How am I suppose to do with him?


    He has the ck belt.


    I''m doomed!!!


    "What the hell you think you''re doing?!"


    I gulped once. "I.....I need to see Mr Dawson."


    "I don''t think so!" He tried to grab me by my cor but I managed to avoid it.


    Alright....this is my chance to hit him.


    I tightened my fist and tried to hit him in the face, but he easily avoids it.


    "You can never punch me, idiot!" He said arrogantly.


    I need to find his weakness, fast.


    He attacks me for several times, but I blocked him. There is no way I let him knock me out just like


    the other day.


    He suddenly grabbed my right ear and pinched it so hard.


    "Nick!!!" I shouted. "It''s hurt, damn it!!!" I cried in pain.


    "Serves you rights."


    I tried to remove his hand, I couldn''t because he puts me into a headlock.


    "Please Nick, let me see him." I begged him. "I''m sorry for everything. I know I''m wrong.... But I


    truly love her."


    "I don''t believe you, dork!"


    Oh man.....why is he so stubborn too.


    "I''m telling you the truth...that I love her so much. I''m so regretting what I''ve done, Nick. Please


    give me another chance. I promise I will make her happy." I was crying again while begging for him to


    believe me.


    He released the headlock. "I don''t know, Nathan whether I want to believe you or not."


    I knelt down in front of him. "I know you want her to be happy too, Nick. So please, give me a


    second chance."


    "Nathan!" Oh god....he is here.


    I look behind my back and saw Be''s father was standing not far from me.


    "You can go Nick." He said to his nephew. "Nathan, follow me to the office now!"


    I wiped my tears. "A-alright sir."


    In the office.....


    "You already ruined it, Nathan. You have broken my trust that I gave to you. I know you''re my best


    friend''s son, but I just can''t forgive your action." He said those words without looking at me. "Why didn''t


    you tell me in the first ce that you didn''t like my daughter? Why must you create that agreement? Do


    you really think my daughter is a toy that you can throw her when you don''t need her anymore?"


    "No...no...sir. I never thought her like that. I''m sorry, I''ve been tricking you in the first ce. I''m so


    stupid that time.....but I love her now. I truly love her, Mr Dawson. Please give me a second chance, sir.


    I promise that I will make her happy this time. Back then, I never knew that she loves me, I''m so stupid


    not realize it soon, because I''m so crazier because of the other woman that never love me back. But


    Be has changed me....your daughter being very nice to me since we got married. I never met such a


    girl like her.... she''s truly stealing my heart, sir. I''m now fallen for the girl that I only consider her as a


    friend before." I told him while kneeling in front of him. My tears began to fall again on my cheeks.


    "Please sir.... gives me another chance to be with her again."


    "I''m sorry Nathan. But I can''t." My heart broke into pieces when he said that. "Now, please leave


    from this house....before I kick you out myself."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    After all I''ve said, he is still never forgiving me?


    Nick was right, serves you right, Nathan!


    I deserve to be like this, for my stupid action.


    I took the beer that was in front of me and drank it in one shot.


    Iughed. "You''re so stupid, Nathan."


    "Hey boy, our bar is about to close now." The bartender told me.


    "What?!" I''m totally drunk right now. "What did you say?"


    "I need you to leave now. Our bar is about to close now."


    Why is everybody wanting to chase me out?


    Why?


    "I''m a *hups* very good boy, you know. To my *hups* mom, and my wife too." My tears keep


    falling on my cheeks.


    My wife.....


    I miss her so damn much.


    "Please, young man.... you drink too much. Let me help you get home." The bartender helped me


    to stand up from the stool.


    "No....no...I don''t need *hups* your help." I insisted. "I...*hups*...can walk by myself."


    "Okay....okay...." the bartender released his hand from me.


    "Here''s your *hups* tips." I gave him my wallet.


    "No...no....I don''t need this. Take your wallet back." He replied.


    "You *hups* don''t need this?" Iughed. "That''s *hups* weird."


    He put my wallet back in my pocket.


    "Thanks, sir. *hups* you''re very a nice man." I walked wobbly towards the bar door.


    But I turned back to him. "Hey sir....*hups* I think I forgot where is my house now."


    At the lobby....


    "Excuse me, this young man is so drunk. Could you please bring him to his unit. Thank you." I


    heard that nice bartender asking for someone help. But my eyes are too heavy to open and I was drunk


    too much.


    The bartender handed me over to the unknown person who is a bit shorter than me, but I can''t see


    his face. And I don''t know if that person is a guy or a girl.


    Arghh....whatever.


    I need to lie on my bed in an instant because my head starts to dizzy now.


    "Please, take me back home." I begged. "I feel so unwell now."


    The person who dly helps me brought me back to my apartment. But it''s weird, because how


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    did he knows my password. The only person besides me that knows it, is my wife.


    Argh....whatever.


    Maybe he just a guard of this apartment building.


    The person then helps me lie on my bed.


    "Thanks *hups*, dude." I waved my hand weakly. I pulled the nket to cover my body after I


    took off my sweater.


    "Nathan...." Wait.... why did I hear her voice?


    Nah.... that can''t be.


    Maybe it''s just my imagination.


    I feel someone was rubbing my hair. "Why are you so drunk, Nathan."


    Her voice again?


    I turned to my right side as I forced open my heavy eyelids.


    "Be....?" My gorgeous wife is now sitting on the bed beside me.


    She is here...now, with me.


    I sat straight on the bed, facing her, although my head was dizzy so much.


    "Is this real? Or *hups* has been just my dream?" My tears pouring on my both cheeks, the


    same goals as hers.


    She pinched my nose that made me wince a bit. "Are you feeling any pain, right now?"


    I shook my head. "No..." I moved my hand to touch her cheek. "It * hups* is real!" I pulled her


    into my hug.


    "Oh god....I *hups* miss you so much, Be." I was crying so hard on her shoulder. "I thought


    *hups* I can never see you again."


    Stupid hup!


    "I miss you too, Nathan." She hugs me back. "Daddy, he finally gave us a second chance...after


    you came to our house begged for his forgiveness."


    I break the hug. "What?"


    She wiped the tears from my cheeks. "He gave us a second chance. He was the one who sent me


    back here."


    "Really....I *hups* just can''t believe it."


    She caresses my right cheek. "Just believe it, there is nothing to worry about anymore."


    I smiled.


    "Now go to sleep, young man." She forced me to lie back on the bed. "Oh god, Nathan....you smell


    so terrible."


    "I *hups* I''m sorry." I said to her.


    She pulled the nket and then lies next to me. "Goodnight, Nathan."


    She rests her head on my chest as I pulled her into my hug.


    "Goodnight, my baby."

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Last night was truly surprised me. I just can¡¯t believe Be came back to me after what happened.


    I thought I will never see her again, and now she is with me again. And I will make sure it will never


    happened again. Neither of us will leave¡­I guaranteed that.


    "Morning, sleepyhead." My wife, Isabe kissed me on the cheek to wake me up.


    "Mmm.....morning." I pulled her into my hug.


    "Hey.... go take a shower, you''re smelly, you know." She keeps poking my stomach.


    Iughed. "Okay...okay....I''ll take shower now."


    She pinched my nose. "Make sure to shave your beard, ''cause its not suit you at all."


    "Yes, ma''am.." I obeyed her.


    "Attaboy!!" She rubbed my messy hair.


    "Of course I am." I replied. "I''ll do everything that you ask me too."


    I took a long shower since I smell like a beer so much and my mouth too, taste so weird. I took a


    the razor to shave the beard that grew on my chin and also a little on my cheek.


    I wore a ck shirt with a blue-ck short pants after done taking the shower. Then, I swiftly went


    to the kitchen where my wife was waiting for me at the dining table.


    "Now, you look clean and handsome, young man." She teased me again.


    I chortled. "That''s really funny."


    She walked closer to me and then tiptoed so she could stand as the same level as my ears.


    "Happy 19th birthday, Nathan." She whispered.


    Today is my birthday?


    Because I think I just forgot about it.


    I smiled. "Thanks, Be."


    She wraps her arms around my neck. "What should I get you for a gift? What do you want?"


    I pretend to think for awhile. "Well.....I don''t know yet. Because I already got what I want.


    Especially my gorgeous wife." I put my hands around her waist.


    "Alright.....that''s so sweet of you. But, I still want to get you a something as a gift." She fixes my


    messy hair a bit.


    "I''ll tell youter, okay." I rest my forehead on hers. "Because right now, I''m so starving."


    She giggled. "Okay....let''s eat now."


    *


    So I decided to take my wife to the mall nearby since she kept insisting to buy a gift for my


    birthday. I love the way she did that it made my heart skip beat. But anyway, she is so stubborn and a


    very sweet wife.


    "Okay, how about a shirt?" I asked her.


    She shakes her head, "No....too simple."


    I sighed.,"Shoes?"


    She shook her head again.


    "Belts? Jackets?"


    "Nope." She wrapped her right on my waist while walking around the mall with me.


    "U-um.....how about food!!?"


    She suddenly stopped from walking and knitted her eyebrow while staring at me with her beautiful


    grey eyes in disbelief.


    "What?" I asked in confusion.


    "Really, Nathan? Food for a birthday gift?" She crossed my arms while gave me a re.


    I grinned, "Then what? You always declined everything that I suggested to you."


    "Fine....sorry about that,¡± she sighed heavily. ¡°Just pick whatever you want, I promise I will not


    decline it this time."


    "Promise?" I touched her pointed nose.


    "Promised." She replied along with a sweet smile.


    "Please don''t mad, but I still don''t know what I want," I said while scratching the back of my hair.


    Be sighed more heavily as heard my words.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s grab some food,¡± I suggested while pulling her into my arms. ¡°Food really does


    make me happy, so you don¡¯t need to get me any gift, believe me.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± she seemed a bit disappointed.


    I smile, ¡°Hey don¡¯t be like that,¡± I lift her chin so she could face me. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be happy for


    my birthday, huh?¡±


    ¡°I do, but¡­¡±


    I cut her in, ¡°No buts¡­e on give me a smile, please¡­.for me¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She giggles, ¡°Okay okay¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my beautiful wife¡­¡± I pulled her more closer to me then slowly leaned to kiss her on the


    lips which she dly kissed me back.


    We then went back to our apartment after hanging out at the mall for all days. We already had


    dinner outside so, there was nothing much to do at our house. It was kind of bored¡­so I looked up at


    my dvd collections to find a good movie for us to watch.


    "Let''s watch movie..." I suggested to her as she entered my bedroom then walked towards me who


    was searching a movie at the shelf at the corner of the room.


    "What movie?" She asked while examining the collection of movies that I have on the shelf.


    "Anything, just pick one." I replied. "But, no horror, ''cause I can''t stand loud music whenever the


    ghost appear."


    "Don''t lie to me.... you''re scared of the ghost aren''t you, Nathan?" She poked my stomach.


    "Absolutely not...."


    "Okay....let''s watch....um....The Ring," she suggested while grabbing the dvd from the shelf before


    handed it over.


    "Okay.....okay....I''ll tell you the truth,¡± I put the dvd on the yer under the tv inside of my room


    where she already sat on the bed waiting for the movie to start. ¡°I''m scare of the ghost. Happy now,


    Be Dawson?"


    She giggled a bit. "I guess I am, Nathan Harrison."


    We then burst intoughing together.


    "Okay then, let''s watch it." I brace myself then lied beside her on the bed where she rested her


    head on my shoulder.


    "Are serious?" She knitted her eyebrow.


    "U-um...Y-yes, I am...." I hesitated at first but I have to prove to her that I wasn¡¯t scare of ghost.


    "Alright then...." she said. ¡°It started now.¡±


    I shouted like a girl when suddenly the ghost appears on the screen. I then quickly pulled the


    nket covering my face from watching that movie.


    "Hey.... you surprised me," Beined.


    "Why...is that fuc.....I mean the ghost suddenly appeared on the screen as you switch the channel?


    Are you joking around with me? Because I almost got a heart attack you know." I was trembling a bit,


    because the image of the ghost keeps ying on my mind.


    Sheughed in disbelief. "You''re really a scaredy-cat, you know."


    "No...I''m not. Don''t judge me like that." I protested.


    "Yes, you''re...... Nathan is a scaredy-cat ~," she mocks me.


    Argh.....since when she knew how to tease me.


    "Ha-ha... very funny." I crossed my arms while pouting my lips.


    She quickly gave me a peck on my lips. "Okay, I''m sorry for mocking you, Nathan." She then rests


    her head on my arm again. "Now, let''s watch the movie again."


    "Alright.....but let me cover my face with the pillow first." I took the pillow and put it in front of our


    face.


    Sheughed. "If you did that, how we supposed to watch the movie?"


    "Okay....okay....I''ll remove the pillow." I said while throwing the pillow towards my leg.


    "You sure are really funny, Nathan." She pinched my nose.


    "A....aw.....that''s hurt." I winced in pain.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    We went to the campus together the next morning where Nathan has an early ss while for me it


    will start about two more hours. So I decided to hang out at the library since my ss is just next door.


    But unfortunately, I bumped into someone¡­.someone who is annoying in this whole world.


    "Look who''s finally back here..." And that person is none other than, Sierra.


    "What do you want, Sierra?" I asked her without looking at her annoying face.


    "Nothing..... I just love to see you miserable. Finally, you''re ending up your rtionship with Nathan


    who is not suit you at all."


    Seriously, I want tough out loud when knowing that she really have no idea about what


    happened.


    "I don''t care a word that wille out from your mouth." I replied while trying to walk away from


    her.


    "Hey bitch... don''t you dare walk with me while I was talking!!!" She raised her voice that attracted


    everyone''s attention.


    "What you keep bothering me, Sierra?" I faced her. "What did I ever do to you?"


    "You did nothing to me, bitch." She replied while poking my forehead rudely for several times. "But


    I hate nerdy like you think she can get everything she wants, including a hot guy like Nathan. Who do


    you think you are, weirdo? You are not pretty at all....you just ugly like those nerds in this campus."


    She really crossed her line this time.


    I swatted her hand from me. "Don''t touch me!"


    "How dare you raise your voice to me!" She pushed me on my chest. "Who do you think you''re


    now, bitch!" She was about to p me when someone suddenly grabbed her hand from behind.


    "Don''t you ever touch, my wife!!!" The familiar husky voice said it loudly and he is my Nathan.


    "Nathan...." Sierra was surprised to see him.


    "Leave her alone, Sierra!" He warned her.


    "B-but.....but....she and you...already...."


    He cuts her in. "We are back together again. You, that bastard boyfriend of yours and anyone else


    can''t separate us again. Remember that!!"


    He took my hand and dragged me with him leaving Sierra who seems to freeze up.


    "Phew..... luckily I fast enough came to you." He slides some of my hair that covers my face. "Or


    Sierra might be p straight on your pretty face."


    "Thank you, Nathan." I leaned closer to hug my husband.


    He chuckled. "It''s not a big deal, baby. It''s my job as your husband to protect you." He then nted


    a kiss on my forehead.


    "I want to tell you that I have a practice today. So...um.....I will meet you up at the court, okay?"


    "Nathan!!" I raised my voice a little.


    I saw his Adam''s apple move upwards, then downwards for once.


    "Y-yes...." he seems a little bit scare of me.


    "How many times you want to injure yourself?" I crossed my arms, making my angry face to him.


    "No....I won''t let you y this time."


    He frowned. "Please......just one more time. Pleaseee!!!!" He begged me like a child.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Aww.....he''s too cute for me to handle.


    But for his sake, I need to stop him. "No....I don''t want something bad to happen to you again. Did


    you remember what the doctor said to youst time?"


    He nodded for several times. "Yeah...."


    "So, I won''t let you y that sport again."


    He pouted his lips. "But I''m the captain.....I need to y. Please...."


    I put my index finger on his lips. "I said no...I''m a future doctor too, so please listen to me, Nathan


    for your sake."


    He sighed heavily. "Fine...."


    "Attaboy." I rubbed his messy hair. "Now go to your ss....you''rete."


    "Okay, see youter." He gave me a quick peck on my lips.


    "See youter." I replied back.


    He waved his hands at me and then rushing to his ss which was at the end of the hallway.


    "My beloved husband, is so childish." I murmured to myself as I watched his back until his figure


    no longer to be seen.


    As I promised to him, I let my husband to y basketball unless he got hurt one more time and he


    will be say goodbye to this sport forever. So I went to the court apanied by both of my friends,


    Sasha and Cecilia where they wanted to watch their boyfriends too.


    I could see Nathan was so happy why he was training with his teammates from the bleachers


    across the court. Meanwhile the cheerleader teams who usually practice with their thingy were here


    too, but unfortunately, they were trying to get the guys¡¯ attentions. And my man is in that team¡­so they


    better not be do something stupid or else¡­


    ¡°Be,¡± Sasha snapped m out from my thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, I already gave them warning not to disturb our men, believe me.¡±


    ¡°O-oh..that¡¯s great, Sasha.¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    I went to the court where my friends were practicing the basketball. Mr Goodman were training


    them and I have promised to Be that I will not y basketball again.


    I sighed heavily while looking at my right foot. My basketball career ends here.


    A very familiar evilughter wasing from my backside along with many footsteps. So I quickly


    turned to that voice direction and saw Taylor and his friends smirking at me.


    "Well....well Nathan Harrison is here." He took a seat beside me on the bench beside the court.


    "How''s your foot going?"


    He''s purposely trying to test my patience, doesn''t he?


    His friends onlyughed when heard that stupid bastard baited me.


    "Just go away, Taylor." I replied, trying my hardest to hold myself from hitting him.


    Heughed more. "Why don''t you join the game, Nathan? Does your foot still hurt?"


    "Just shut it, Taylor!!!!" I shouted at him while fastening my fist.


    My teammates and Mr Goodman saw the quarrel between me and that jerk. They are swiftly


    approaching towards my direction.


    "Or....maybe you can''t y the game anymore?" He whispered to me.


    Okay, that''s it!!!


    He already crossed his line now!!!


    I scoot away from the bench and smacked him hard on the face that cause his lips bleeding right


    away


    "You bastard!!!" I was above him, grabbing his shirt and was ready to punch him again. But he


    managed to push me that cause me slide several inches away from him.


    Seth and my teammates were all fighting with Taylor''s friends who want to attack me without me


    noticing about them.


    Mr Goodman, our coach tried to stop us, but hepletely failed. Even his favorite student, Henry


    joined the fight that disappoints him so much.


    "I''ll be the one who will be the team captain, if you retire from the team. And Be..she will be


    mine too." Taylor grabs my cor and pushed me towards the wall with his fist ready to punch my face.


    I gritted my teeth. "Damn you Taylor!!" I then kick him hard on his stomach. "She will never be


    yours!!"


    Taylor falls on the ground with a position like he was kneeling in front of me. "Stupid...she will


    never be yours. Don''t you remember, that day, where Mr Dawson came to get her back from you. You''ll


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    never see her again."


    I scoffed. "You''re wrong, jerk. ''Cause she already back to me."


    He looks up at me with his eyes widened. "How can this be? I....I already sent that picture....and


    Mr Dawson went mad."


    I grabbed his cor once again. "Just ept the truth that you lose, Taylor. She''s already mine."


    "No....that''s can be happening!" He looks like he lost his sanity when I told him that. "Be loves


    me, she wants me. No....!"


    Okay, that''s the prove that he already lost his mind.


    Poor him.


    After the big exam for this semester and of course I passed with my sweet wife helped me.


    Seriously, she is a genius and I''m so lucky to have her with me, by my side.


    Her father, Mr Dawson offered me to work at hispany as an intern, um...technically his


    Sasuke is with me, he got the internship at the same ce as mine, while the others, I still don''t


    know about them, yet. Maybe they have their internship with their own family''spany.


    Oh yeah, my wife still doesn''t have her internship yet for this semester, since she has a long way


    to go in the medical program.


    "Nathan..." Be called me from the kitchen.


    "Yeah..." I answered her while wearing my white button up-shirt.


    "Breakfast is ready."


    "Alright, I''ming!" I said while tucking in my shirt into my ck ck. I then tame my messy hair


    a bit in front of therge mirror in my bedroom and saw that I was not wearing my necktie yet.


    Where is it? Where did I put it?


    I was searching for my it around the bedroom and still, I couldn''t find it.


    I am rushing towards the kitchen to ask my wife. "U-um....Be. Did you see where did I put my


    tie? I think I lost it...." my knees start to trembling since today is the first day my internship starts. And


    I''ll be working with my scary father-inw.


    She knits her eyebrow. "Nathan...calm down, will you?" She helped me to button up my shirt.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled it back slowly. "Okay....now I''m all calm. So could you find my


    neck tie? I really don''t remember where I put it."


    She smiled. "Then, what is this?" She pulls the necktie from my backside pocket.


    I grinned. "Hehehe...sorry, my bad."


    She just shakes her head. "You''re so silly, Nathan." She then helps me to tie my neck tie around


    my neck.


    I shrugged. "I don''t know what will happen if you''re not here, Be."


    She then pinched my cheeks. "Your life will be miserable." She pushed me towards the chair in the


    dining room.


    "Ouch....that''s really deep for me to handle." I pouted my lips as I took a seat on the chair.


    She giggled. "Now stop talking nonsense and eat your breakfast, will you?"


    "Nope....until you give me what I want now." I protested.


    She leaned closer to me and give me a back hug. "Just return home early and you get what you


    want." She whispered to me.


    My cheeks be warm all of a sudden.


    "I''ll be waiting for you." She nted a kiss on my cheek.


    I swallow hard for once.


    Since when, she bes naughty like this?


    "Now eat your breakfast or you gonna bete."


    "Y-yes...ma''am."


    At the office....


    "Hey dope since you''re already married about a year now.... um... I-I want to ask you something?"


    We were drinking ourtte on the balcony when he suddenly asked me that weird question.


    Why did my best friend sounded so nervous right now?


    Oh god......did he?


    I look at him with a smirk on my face.


    He knits his eyebrow. "Why are you smirking like an idiot, idiot?"


    I sighed. "Stop calling me an idiot, will you?"


    He snickered. "Whatever dude."


    I shouldered him on his arm. "Come on, tell me, man. You want to propose to Sasha, aren''t you?"


    He gave me a surprise look. "Wait...how did you know..."


    I chuckled. "Well.....I''m a bit expert about this, you know." I said arrogantly.


    He rolled his eyes. "Oh please, dork."


    "What? I''m telling you the truth, dude!"


    "Ugh...forget about it!" He pushed me away from him and then walked towards the door. "But don''t


    you ever tell anyone about this. Or I kill you!" He turned back to me.


    "Whatever!" I stuck out my tongue.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    "Come in, Nathan." Mr Dawson asked me to enter his office as I knocked his door.


    There were two men in ck suit in the room with Mr Dawson. An old man with has a scar under


    his chin and his left eye was closed with an eye patch. And, the other one is a bit younger than him, but


    he looks scary too.


    "Nathan, this is our business partner, Franklin J Drake and his assistant, Thomas." Mr Dawson


    introduced them to me. "And gentlemen, this is my son-inw, Nathan Harrison."


    They look surprised a bit when Mr Dawson introduced me, but quickly covered it by shaking hands


    with me.


    "Pleased to meet you, sir." I said with a smile.


    "So, we are here to discuss about a business trip to New York. And Nathan, I want you to go there


    with them since I have an urgent meeting in LA during that day. Can you do it, for me Nathan?" Mr


    Dawson asked me.


    Business trip?


    New York?


    "When?"


    "It will be held in two days." Mr Dawson replied.


    "But I''m still an intern..." I show him my tag.


    Mr Drakeughed. "Don''t worry, Mr Harrison. We''re here to help you. Trust us."


    I look at Mr Drake and then to his assistant, Thomas.


    "It''s just for a week, Nathan. And you will gain an experience while handling this event, for me." Mr


    Dawson patted my shoulder.


    "U-um..... alright then." I hesitated at first, but I have to since Mr Dawson put his trust in me.


    "That''s good, Mr Harrison." Mr Drake gave me a smile. "My assistant, Thomas, here will


    apany you to the New York. I will leave for New York tonight, because I need to settle a little thing


    there. And you and Thomas will depart to New York with my personal jet. What do you say?"


    Why I have a bad feeling about this?


    "Oh, that''s so nice of you Mr Drake. Thank you for your offering to my son-inw. We really


    appreciate it." Mr Dawson said he''s grateful to his partner. "Nathan? "


    "U-um, yeah..." I look at Mr Dawson who is waiting for my answer.


    "What do you say?" he asked me.


    "Well.... I think I will ept the offer. But in one condition."


    "What is it, Mr Harrison?" Mr Drake quickly asked me.


    "Can I bring my friend along with me?"


    He smiled. "Of course you can, young Harrison."


    I smiled back. "Thank you Mr Drake."


    *****


    At our apartment....


    I told my wife that I have to go to New York for the business trip. And she seems a bit worried


    about it. Well.... it''s the first time I will be separate with her for a while, minus that our little incident


    months ago.


    "Come on, it''s just only for awhile." I tried tofort her. "Don''t worry too much."


    "How can I not worry about it. BH to New York..... it''s a quite long distance. And I....I think I can''t...."


    I cupped her face to stop her from talking nonsense.


    "Hey, it''ll be fine." I caress her cheek. "I don''t want to leave you either. But your daddy put his trust


    on me, a-and I just can reject it."


    She touched my lips with her index finger. "I know.... I''m just worried about you, Nathan. I''m afraid


    that...."


    I cut her in by kissing her on the lips. "Nothing will happen to me, believe me," I said between our


    kisses.


    "Promise?" She rests her forehead on me while wrapping her hands around my neck.


    I smiled. "I promise, baby."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She kissed me back, but this time more passionately. I lift her a bit, walking straight to our bed and


    Be then pulled me closer to her as I took my shirt off, revealing my half naked body. Her hands,


    then slide along my abs, feeling every one of my six-packs that tickles me a bit.


    I kissed her lip again as she took off her pajamas revealing her sexy figure with only lingeries on it.


    "You look so sexy, Be." I whispered to her.


    She giggled. "Stop it, Nathan. You''re embarrassing me again."


    Iughed. "What to embarrass about? You''re already my wife. Remember?"


    She gives me a quick peck. "Of course, I always remember that, silly."


    "I love you, Be. Always be..." I said to her when her grey eyes met mine.


    "I love you too, Nathan." She kissed me again.


    We did our thing again that night and I made sure that I was very gentle to her this time, too, since


    I already promised myself and to her that I never ever hurt her in every way.


    Because she is my everything;


    The only one for me;


    And I love her so much...

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    I woke up on Nathan¡¯s arm and he is still asleep, soundly. He seems a bit cold, so I pulled up the


    nket to cover our naked body. He then pulled me closer to me, where our faces just inches away.


    I slide some of his hair that covering his eyes. Then my finger slides down to his jaw line which


    looked so sharp that almost gave me a cut.


    I saw his cheeks move a bit, as if like he was controlling from smiling.


    "Why are you awake so early?" He said with a raspy voice without opening his eyes.


    "I feel a bit cold...so I pulled the nket when you, *pinch his nose* pull me closer to you. So I just


    can''t resist myself from examining my good looking husband."


    Heughed. "Just like the old times, huh?"


    I raise one of my eyebrows. "What do you mean?"


    He pulls me into his hug and then rests his chin on my forehead.


    "The day when you got sick and I slept with you, remember?"


    "B-but...you''re sleeping, how..c-cou..."


    He cut me in. "I already awake that time. And you''re staring at me, touching my cheek like just


    now."


    I pushed him a bit so I could face him again. "I really thought that you still asleep that time."


    He opens his eyes, revealing his beautiful ocean eyes. "No, I wasn''t, I just pretend to sleep that


    time."


    "You, you''re so mean, Nathan." I pinched his cheeks.


    Heughed. "Don''t be mad....I''m just curious why you looked at me like that. Seriously, I really


    don''t know that you already in love with me that time. But now I''m madly in love with you. *tickles my


    right side* What did you do to me? *tickles more* Tell me..Be...tell me now...."


    "Stop it ugh* it''s ticklish. Please, Nathan." I was struggling to stop him from tickling me.


    "Alright....alright....I''ll stop now."


    I took a deep breath and exhaled it back, he totally makes me tired ofughing.


    "You''re so mean!!" I whined.


    He chuckled. "Sorry about that."


    I rest my head on his chest, listening every of his heartbeats while he was ying with my long


    hair.


    "Can I ask you something." He suddenly spoke after a minute of silence. "But please don''t be mad,


    okay?"


    "Mmm...what is it?" I answered while twirling my finger in a circr motion around his bare chest.


    "Alright... *breathe in*... um... if I one day I had an ident and lost my memory, how are you


    gonna make me remember you?"


    I move a bit so I could face my husband. "Seriously, Nathan?"


    He nodded. "Yeah....I''m totally serious right now."


    Why I feel a bad feeling when heard his weird question.


    "Be? Baby?" He snapped his finger. "Hello....are you listening to me?"


    "U-um....yes." I replied.


    "So, what are you gonna do?" He is waiting for my answer. "To make me remember back about


    you?"


    I sighed. "Fine.... since you eager to know, I''ll tell you, this instant. I will recreate all the memory


    that we have together, our dates, our sweet words, how we first met, how you confessed your feeling to


    me and besides, since I''m studying in medical, I will try my best to find a way to bring back your


    memory."


    He suddenly hugs me tightly that made me hardly to breathe. "You''re the best wife ever, Be and


    I love you so much."


    "Na-Nathan.....I....I c-can''t breathe."


    He quickly breaks the hug. "Oopps....sorry." he then gave me a grin.


    "Now stop talking nonsense. You''re scaring me."


    "Okay, I''m so sorry for scaring you." He poked gently on my forehead.


    I rubbed his messy hair. "Attaboy."


    *


    The day Nathan will depart to New York...


    I helped Nathan to tie his necktie around his neck. My heart feels so heavy to let him go to the


    business trip, although it''s only a week.


    "Hey, why are you look so sad?" He lifts my chin a bit. "Are you okay?"


    I faked a smile to him. "I''m fine."


    He puts his hands around my waist. "I promise I will return home after finish all my works there.


    Then we will go out for a date."


    "I''ll miss you, Nathan." I hug him tightly.


    He hugs me back. "I''ll miss you too, Baby."


    He nted a kiss on my forehead after breaking the hug. "I''ll be going now, okay?"


    I nodded. "Be safe..."


    He took his luggage and walk towards the front door.


    "Nathan...." I stopped him by grabbing his arm.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Yes..." he turned his head in my direction.


    I took big paces towards him and kissed him deeply on his lips. "I love you, Nathan." I said


    between our kisses.


    He smiled. "I love you too, my Baby."


    *


    At the airport......


    At the airport

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    General


    "I will keep an eye on him, sir...... Besides, he looks like an idiot, I bet he doesn''t know anything


    about our business world...... yes sir.... the secret is still safe among us. Thest person that ever knew


    about it already executed from this world. Don''t worry sir...."


    Nathan suddenly entered the bathroom when he saw Thomas was talking with someone on the


    phone.


    Actually, he doesn''t hear anything but Thomas thought he had heard every word that he said


    through the phone.


    "I''m sorry, sir," he said through his phone again. "I must execute the n B...." he hung the phone.


    The clueless Nathan quickly settled his business when saw Thomas gave him a death re as his


    eyes met Thomas''s.


    ''What is wrong with him?'' He thought. ''He''s creeping me out.''


    "Mr Harrison," he called Nathan.


    "Y-yeah...." he stuttered a bit.


    "I received a text that the jet already arrived." Thomas gave a smile to him. "I think we should go


    now."


    Nathan swallowed hard. "A-alright, then. I''ll inform to my friend, now."


    Mr Drake¡¯s private jet already waiting for them on the runway and was ready to take off.


    Nathan and Seth entered the jet followed by Thomas who instructed something to the pilot and his


    other assistants.


    In the jet, from LAX to the New York....


    Seth Pearson


    I was talking to with my friend when a stewardess brought us the juices while Thomas, Mr Drake


    assistant was sleeping behind us.


    "Thanks," I said to the stewardess followed by my friend, Nathan.


    "So Seth, did you n your proposal yet?" That idiot purposely asked me that question.


    I drink the juice a bit and it tasted, weird. But I keep drinking it since I feel a bit thirsty, now.


    "I was working on it....just please don''t keep asking about it. You''ll ruin it if someone knows about


    it, dope." My head starts to dizzy so sudden.


    I look at Nathan and he already passed out after drinking that juice all at once.


    "Na-Nathan....." My eyesight now, slowly bes dark and I''m now totally lost conscious.


    *


    "Hey hedgehog!!!" I heard Nathan¡¯s voice was calling for me and he sounds panicked. "Wake up!!!


    I hardly opened my heavy my eyes and my head is dizzy so much


    "Wake up, now!!!" This time he shakes my body to wake me up.


    "W-what... what happened?" I asked him, totally wide awake now, but still feeling a less dizzy than


    before.


    "We are in trouble. Thomas was hit by a masked man. A-and I don''t know who he was." He looks


    so in panic.


    "Where are they now?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "They were in there, in the cockpit."


    "What happens to your shoulder?" I saw the blooding from the wound on his shoulder that


    looks like he has been shot.


    "That mask man shot me. But don''t worry, it''s only a scratch."


    "Wait here, I need to check on something."


    Nathan grabbed my arm. "No!!! I''ming too."


    "Don''t be stupid, Nathan! You''re already injured. If something happens to you, I-I don''t know what


    to say to your wife. And I just can''t forgive myself either."


    He scoffed. "Nonsense, we''ll be safe, hedgehog. Trust me."


    I look at him for a while before agreeing with his words. "Okay then. Let''s go."


    I wear the parachute and slowly approached the cockpit with Nathan. In there, we saw Thomas


    was tied to the chair and the masked man was pointing a gun at him.


    "Look, he is wearing the parachute too. We need to steal it from him." I whispered to Nathan.


    He only nodded.


    "I''ll be count of three.... you safe Thomas and I''ll handle him."


    One....


    Two........


    Three..........


    I pushed the mask man and he falls hard on the jet floor while Nathan saves the unconscious


    Thomas.


    "Bring him out!!!!" I shouted to Nathan.


    The loud bang heard and I feel a sudden pain in my shoulder.


    "Seth!!!" Nathan who already brought Thomas out from the cockpit came back to save me.


    But the mask man once again shot him straight in his right chest.


    "No!!!!!" I shouted when saw my friend fall with the blood all over his shirt.


    No....no....Nathan!!!!


    Nathan didn''t move a bit, not even slightly after he got shot.


    No....h-he can''t be d-dead.


    The mask man then shoots the flight instruments that cause the jet bes failure and starts to


    dive towards the ground.


    Oh no...we are so in trouble this time!


    That mask man managed to get away from me and took Thomas along with him.


    I need to grab Nathan quick or he will be flying out from the jet when the mask man opens the


    emergency door.


    I endure the pain from the wound shot in my shoulder for awhile so I could grab the unconscious


    Nathan.


    The mask man then flew out with unconscious Thomas leaving us alone in the failure jet as he


    opened the door.


    Okay, it''s my turn now.... I need to save Nathan quickly. He needs an attention in instant because


    he''s bleeding a lot now.


    I put on the parachute properly so it can hold us both.


    Just hold on for awhile, dope.


    Please don''t die yet.


    I made my way from the falling jet and ready to pull out the parachute. Nathan still unconscious,


    but I make sure that he never falls from by holding him tightly.


    I pulled the parachute and it works. But only for a temporary, since we were too heavy for the


    parachute to hold on us.


    Luckily, there was an ocean below us and the beach, seems so close enough. I wait for the


    suitable height for me to release the parachute from us.


    But unfortunately, I lost my grip from Nathan because of my slippery hand that was covered with


    the blood thating from my bleeding shoulder.


    "No....Nathan!!!!"


    My unconscious best friend falls straight in the water and I was unable to save him because I was


    stuck with the rope at the parachute.


    I no longer see him as the wind blew this stupid parachute and brought me to the other ce, far


    from the ce that he fell.


    This stupid parachute is now stuck in a big tree. I unbuckled the parachute from me and then fell


    hard on the ground.


    I couldn''t move my right leg, maybe it was broken from the hard falling. Nathan¡¯s face was shing


    in my mind that made my tears begin to fall on my cheeks.


    It was all my faults.


    I''m too weak to hold him.


    He died because I lost the grip.


    What am I going to say to his wife¡­I just can¡¯t say I lost the grip that made him fell. Oh God¡­I am


    such a loser.


    I''m truly sorry, Be, I failed to save him.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    I was heading to a table with Sasha and Cecilia beside me when my tray suddenly slipped down


    from my hand. Everyone in the cafeteria quickly moved their attention to us as heard the loud bang


    from the tray with the foods all scattered all over the floor.


    "Hey Be, are you okay?" Sasha asked me while putting her hand around my shoulder as she


    noticed me about to fall.


    What is this weird feeling that I feel right now?


    ''Be...'' I heard Nathan''s voice calling for me as his face suddenly shed in my mind.


    Is he alright?


    I really don''t know how to describe it, but it was the same thing that I felt before he left me.


    A bad feeling, to be more exact.


    "Be, talk to us." It is now Cecilia''s turn to ask me. "Is everything alright?"


    The scared feeling keeps surrounding me now, and I''m so worried that something bad might


    happen to my husband.


    "Be?" Both of them called my name.


    I shook my head for once. "Y-yes..." I stuttered a bit as I replied her.


    "Are you alright? Do you want to take a rest for awhile?" Sasha asked me, her face was full of


    worries.


    I faked a smile to her. "I...I-I''m fine." I tried not to show my trembling hands to them. "I''m sorry for


    being so careless."


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Be,¡± Sasha replied. ¡°Come let me help you buy you another tray of food,¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you are alright?¡± Cecilia asked me while Sasha went to buy me some other food.


    ¡°You surely look pale enough,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Cecilia,¡± I replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    *****


    It has been a week now and I don''t receive any calls from him. I tried to call his phone several


    times, but there are no services.


    "Max,e here..." I called Nathan''s dog who seems no active this past week. He only sits there


    on his pillow and only eat a few of his food, and he is rarely yed with his toys.


    I wonder why he was acting like that?


    It''s weird though.


    Maybe he misses Nathan so much, so he is behaving like this.


    And of course I miss my husband too. But, I''m also mad at him, because he broke his promised


    now since he didn''t pick up my calls for once or even text me.


    Did he really thinks that he will bother me because he knew that I have exam this week?


    Arghh....I hate when he does that.


    Too much concerned about me.


    And silly too.


    I remember when we had our final examst year for a week. He is so silly that time, by avoiding


    me so I could study more. He just stays in his room, studying a little bit, but mostly he only ys with


    his video games.


    Every night, he will wait for me to sleep first, then he will sneak into our bedroom room without


    making any sounds. And he really thought that his mission was aplished. Well of course not, but it


    was so hrious when he acts so childish like that and sweet too.


    But not for long.....he then finally came to me two days before the exam to ask me for my help


    about his almost fail subjects. He begged me so much that time and even promised to do the chores


    for a week.


    And of course he did the chores as he promised after the exam ended in a week. That was some


    of the things that I love about him, always never break his promises.


    I took a deep breath.


    Oh god.... seriously, I miss him so much.


    I was looking our pictures together while smiling through my phone. But my finger stopped from


    sliding the screen as it shows Nathan''s solo picture, grinning widely while scratching the back of his


    hair.


    His cutest moves that I love so much.


    I touch his cheek on the picture from my screen.


    You''re all fine there, right Nathan?


    ording to what he said to me before he left, he supposed, to return here by tomorrow.


    Um....I think I should prepare something special for him. Like a candle light dinner, maybe. Then


    we will go for a date as he promised after that.


    "I can''t wait to see him!!!" I then rolling happily on my bed after saying that out loud


    The day which I waited so much finally arrived and I eagerly want to meet him so I prepare myself


    since this morning. I know it was a bit overboard since his flight supposed to bend at 3.30 pm, but


    hey, I miss him so much, okay.


    Sasha picked me up at 2 pm at my house with her car and drove us to the LAX. Both of us were


    waiting for Nathan and Seth at the arrival section. I really don''t know why, but my heart keeps beating


    so fast maybe too nervous to meet the man I love. Plus, the scare feeling kept surrounding me too, and


    it was so weird though.


    But getting worse, as we saw a rescue team came out from the arrival station, which was just in


    front of us. The team was escorting a guy with ck spiky hair who looked so badly injured and he was


    walking with a support from the forearm crutches because his right leg seemed to be broken.


    Meanwhile, there were a bandage too, at his right shoulder and also around his head.


    "Seth!!!" Sasha, who was in shocked quickly approached the badly injured guy.


    I followed her from behind with my legs felt much heavier and I felt so uneasy because I haven¡¯t


    seen any sign of Nathan yet. I looked around for Nathan''s figure but he wasn¡¯t here. My body was


    currently trembling as I started to think nonsenses.


    The sad expression clearly shown on Seth¡¯s face as I looked at him. To be honest, I-I...I never saw


    him like this. What happened to him anyway?


    Where is Nathan, why I haven¡¯t seen him yet?


    Seriously, I only can describe for now that I''m so scared..... scared of something bad might actually


    I really hope that Nathan was joking around with us and Seth was his aplice. I know my


    husband too well who was full of mischiefs and he must be forced Seth to join him to fool us around.


    "Is he trying to prank me, Seth?" I asked Seth who was remained silent.


    Sasha, who was supporting him from his left side looked at him too, waiting for his answer, but still


    he remained silent.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He only looked down to the floor and didn''t dare to look at me or Sasha, not even once.


    "Seth?" Sasha tried to get his attention so he could tell us the truth.


    Unfortunately, the tears started to pour on his cheeks, and he tried to speak out but he was


    stuttering so bad. "I....I...I."


    I don¡¯t know why, but I cried too when saw him like that.


    Please.....don''t say those words. I-I....I¡¯m really not sure that I can handle it.


    "I.....I''m s-so sorry, Be." He continued while he was crying.


    "No..... no.... why are you apologizing to me? I....I don''t want to hear that. I just want to...*cries*


    know where he is."


    "I-I''m sorry, I failed to save him, Be,¡± he finally said it. ¡°It was all my faults. H-he just slipped


    away from my hand....*cries* I''m sorry...I was so weak..."


    "Stop it!!!" I shouted while covering my ears. "I don''t want to hear it anymore!!" Then burst out of


    crying until I fell down on my knees. I don¡¯t want to believe what he just said¡­he was wrong. I know


    he¡¯s still alive.


    Seth and Nathan must be pranking me, right?


    "Be...." Sasha came closer me and gave me a hug tofort me.


    "He''s here, right Sasha? He''s just joking around with me, right?" She patted my back to calm me


    down. "He''s just note out yet, right?


    "I''m truly sorry, Be... *cries*..... Nathan died because of me..... because I''m too weak, to save


    him,¡± Seth continued to apologize and he even stated that my Nathan is dead.


    How could he!


    "No.....nooo.....he isn''t dead!!!" I protested. "He promised me that he wille home to me!!!" I hit


    him hard on the chest as I stood back on my feet. I didn''t care if he''s hurt or not, I just want to know the


    truth. ''"He promised me.......Nathan promised that he will return home....He promised!!!" My heart


    shattered in million of pieces and once again I fell on my knees, crying so hard.


    Na-Nathan, how could you leave me like this....you promised me that you will return to me a-


    a...and you promised me too to take me for a date....but why.....why did you leave me? Why did you


    break your promises now, why???


    Sasha hugged me so she couldfort me after heard the shocking news from Seth. The


    reporters tried to interview me about what happened even to Seth too, but the rescue team blocked


    them since it wasn¡¯t the good time to get such information from us all.


    And they were right, I was so sad to handle this kind of situation. Sasha then brought me to my


    apartment where my family already waited for me. Maybe they already heard the news about¡­I just


    can¡¯t believe it. It was too hard for me to ept it.


    How am I supposed to live without him? How?


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Be,¡± my little sister quickly gave me a hug as soon as I got out from Sasha¡¯s car. ¡°I


    heard the news¡­¡±


    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t, don¡¯t trust it¡­,¡± I protested while released the hug from my sister.


    ¡°Be,¡± my father approached me. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home to our house,¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± I declined. ¡°What if Nathan came home and I wasn¡¯t here to


    greet him. He might be upset of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh Be¡­¡± my father quickly hugged me. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to ept it, but Nathan is no


    longer with us.¡±


    I shed the tears again, in my daddy¡¯s arms, ¡°He¡¯s still alive, daddy, Nathan¡­is still alive,¡±


    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t, please ept this, my dear daughter,¡± he rubbed my back tofort me. ¡°Come,


    let¡¯s go home with Ivy and Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°But Nathan,¡± I protested again, likewise being a stubborn girl.


    ¡°Could you please ept it already, Be,¡± my father raised his voice. ¡°Please ept his death so


    he could rest in peace. Don¡¯t you want that for him? Don¡¯t you want him to be sad too if he see you like


    this? Believe in me, you will get better soon¡­.because I knew it. I used to lost someone that I loved too


    before. So I want you to be strong, alright?¡±


    The tears poured down more on my cheeks as heard his words, ¡°But I¡¯m not strong, daddy.¡±


    He then wiped my tears with his thumbs, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ivy is here and Nick too. We will always be


    here with you¡­ I promised that.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home now,¡± he said then asked Nick to start the car and Ivy to help me to get on


    the car. ¡°Anyway thanks, Sasha for taking my daughter here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr Dawson,¡± Sasha replied.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    I was heading to a table with Sasha and Cecilia beside me when my tray suddenly slipped down


    from my hand. Everyone in the cafeteria quickly moved their attention to us as heard the loud bang


    from the tray with the foods all scattered all over the floor.


    "Hey Be, are you okay?" Sasha asked me while putting her hand around my shoulder as she


    noticed me about to fall.


    What is this weird feeling that I feel right now?


    ''Be...'' I heard Nathan''s voice calling for me as his face suddenly shed in my mind.


    Is he alright?


    I really don''t know how to describe it, but it was the same thing that I felt before he left me.


    A bad feeling, to be more exact.


    "Be, talk to us." It is now Cecilia''s turn to ask me. "Is everything alright?"


    The scared feeling keeps surrounding me now, and I''m so worried that something bad might


    happen to my husband.


    "Be?" Both of them called my name.


    I shook my head for once. "Y-yes..." I stuttered a bit as I replied her.


    "Are you alright? Do you want to take a rest for awhile?" Sasha asked me, her face was full of


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    worries.


    I faked a smile to her. "I...I-I''m fine." I tried not to show my trembling hands to them. "I''m sorry for


    being so careless."


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Be,¡± Sasha replied. ¡°Come let me help you buy you another tray of food,¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you are alright?¡± Cecilia asked me while Sasha went to buy me some other food.


    ¡°You surely look pale enough,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Cecilia,¡± I replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    *****


    It has been a week now and I don''t receive any calls from him. I tried to call his phone several


    times, but there are no services.


    "Max,e here..." I called Nathan''s dog who seems no active this past week. He only sits there


    on his pillow and only eat a few of his food, and he is rarely yed with his toys.


    I wonder why he was acting like that?


    It''s weird though.


    Maybe he misses Nathan so much, so he is behaving like this.


    And of course I miss my husband too. But, I''m also mad at him, because he broke his promised


    now since he didn''t pick up my calls for once or even text me.


    Did he really thinks that he will bother me because he knew that I have exam this week?


    Arghh....I hate when he does that.


    Too much concerned about me.


    And silly too.


    I remember when we had our final examst year for a week. He is so silly that time, by avoiding


    me so I could study more. He just stays in his room, studying a little bit, but mostly he only ys with


    his video games.


    Every night, he will wait for me to sleep first, then he will sneak into our bedroom room without


    making any sounds. And he really thought that his mission was aplished. Well of course not, but it


    was so hrious when he acts so childish like that and sweet too.


    But not for long.....he then finally came to me two days before the exam to ask me for my help


    about his almost fail subjects. He begged me so much that time and even promised to do the chores


    for a week.


    And of course he did the chores as he promised after the exam ended in a week. That was some


    of the things that I love about him, always never break his promises.


    I took a deep breath.


    Oh god.... seriously, I miss him so much.


    I was looking our pictures together while smiling through my phone. But my finger stopped from


    sliding the screen as it shows Nathan''s solo picture, grinning widely while scratching the back of his


    hair.


    His cutest moves that I love so much.


    I touch his cheek on the picture from my screen.


    You''re all fine there, right Nathan?


    ording to what he said to me before he left, he supposed, to return here by tomorrow.


    Um....I think I should prepare something special for him. Like a candle light dinner, maybe. Then


    we will go for a date as he promised after that.


    "I can''t wait to see him!!!" I then rolling happily on my bed after saying that out loud.


    The day which I waited so much finally arrived and I eagerly want to meet him so I prepare myself


    since this morning. I know it was a bit overboard since his flight supposed to bend at 3.30 pm, but


    hey, I miss him so much, okay.


    Sasha picked me up at 2 pm at my house with her car and drove us to the LAX. Both of us were


    waiting for Nathan and Seth at the arrival section. I really don''t know why, but my heart keeps beating


    so fast maybe too nervous to meet the man I love. Plus, the scare feeling kept surrounding me too, and


    it was so weird though.


    But getting worse, as we saw a rescue team came out from the arrival station, which was just in


    front of us. The team was escorting a guy with ck spiky hair who looked so badly injured and he was


    walking with a support from the forearm crutches because his right leg seemed to be broken.


    Meanwhile, there were a bandage too, at his right shoulder and also around his head.


    "Seth!!!" Sasha, who was in shocked quickly approached the badly injured guy.


    I followed her from behind with my legs felt much heavier and I felt so uneasy because I haven¡¯t


    seen any sign of Nathan yet. I looked around for Nathan''s figure but he wasn¡¯t here. My body was


    currently trembling as I started to think nonsenses.


    The sad expression clearly shown on Seth¡¯s face as I looked at him. To be honest, I-I...I never saw


    him like this. What happened to him anyway?


    Where is Nathan, why I haven¡¯t seen him yet?


    Seriously, I only can describe for now that I''m so scared..... scared of something bad might actually


    I really hope that Nathan was joking around with us and Seth was his aplice. I know my


    husband too well who was full of mischiefs and he must be forced Seth to join him to fool us around.


    "Is he trying to prank me, Seth?" I asked Seth who was remained silent.


    Sasha, who was supporting him from his left side looked at him too, waiting for his answer, but still


    he remained silent.


    He only looked down to the floor and didn''t dare to look at me or Sasha, not even once.


    "Seth?" Sasha tried to get his attention so he could tell us the truth.


    Unfortunately, the tears started to pour on his cheeks, and he tried to speak out but he was


    stuttering so bad. "I....I...I."


    I don¡¯t know why, but I cried too when saw him like that.


    Please.....don''t say those words. I-I....I¡¯m really not sure that I can handle it.


    "I.....I''m s-so sorry, Be." He continued while he was crying.


    "No..... no.... why are you apologizing to me? I....I don''t want to hear that. I just want to...*cries*


    know where he is."


    "I-I''m sorry, I failed to save him, Be,¡± he finally said it. ¡°It was all my faults. H-he just slipped


    away from my hand....*cries* I''m sorry...I was so weak..."


    "Stop it!!!" I shouted while covering my ears. "I don''t want to hear it anymore!!" Then burst out of


    crying until I fell down on my knees. I don¡¯t want to believe what he just said¡­he was wrong. I know


    he¡¯s still alive.


    Seth and Nathan must be pranking me, right?


    "Be...." Sasha came closer me and gave me a hug tofort me.


    "He''s here, right Sasha? He''s just joking around with me, right?" She patted my back to calm me


    down. "He''s just note out yet, right?


    "I''m truly sorry, Be... *cries*..... Nathan died because of me..... because I''m too weak, to save


    him,¡± Seth continued to apologize and he even stated that my Nathan is dead.


    How could he!


    "No.....nooo.....he isn''t dead!!!" I protested. "He promised me that he wille home to me!!!" I hit


    him hard on the chest as I stood back on my feet. I didn''t care if he''s hurt or not, I just want to know the


    truth. ''"He promised me.......Nathan promised that he will return home....He promised!!!" My heart


    shattered in million of pieces and once again I fell on my knees, crying so hard.


    Na-Nathan, how could you leave me like this....you promised me that you will return to me a-


    a...and you promised me too to take me for a date....but why.....why did you leave me? Why did you


    break your promises now, why???


    Sasha hugged me so she couldfort me after heard the shocking news from Seth. The


    reporters tried to interview me about what happened even to Seth too, but the rescue team blocked


    them since it wasn¡¯t the good time to get such information from us all.


    And they were right, I was so sad to handle this kind of situation. Sasha then brought me to my


    apartment where my family already waited for me. Maybe they already heard the news about¡­I just


    can¡¯t believe it. It was too hard for me to ept it.


    How am I supposed to live without him? How?


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Be,¡± my little sister quickly gave me a hug as soon as I got out from Sasha¡¯s car. ¡°I


    heard the news¡­¡±


    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t, don¡¯t trust it¡­,¡± I protested while released the hug from my sister.


    ¡°Be,¡± my father approached me. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home to our house,¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± I declined. ¡°What if Nathan came home and I wasn¡¯t here to


    greet him. He might be upset of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh Be¡­¡± my father quickly hugged me. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to ept it, but Nathan is no


    longer with us.¡±


    I shed the tears again, in my daddy¡¯s arms, ¡°He¡¯s still alive, daddy, Nathan¡­is still alive,¡±


    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t, please ept this, my dear daughter,¡± he rubbed my back tofort me. ¡°Come,


    let¡¯s go home with Ivy and Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°But Nathan,¡± I protested again, likewise being a stubborn girl.


    ¡°Could you please ept it already, Be,¡± my father raised his voice. ¡°Please ept his death so


    he could rest in peace. Don¡¯t you want that for him? Don¡¯t you want him to be sad too if he see you like


    this? Believe in me, you will get better soon¡­.because I knew it. I used to lost someone that I loved too


    before. So I want you to be strong, alright?¡±


    The tears poured down more on my cheeks as heard his words, ¡°But I¡¯m not strong, daddy.¡±


    He then wiped my tears with his thumbs, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ivy is here and Nick too. We will always be


    here with you¡­ I promised that.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home now,¡± he said then asked Nick to start the car and Ivy to help me to get on


    the car. ¡°Anyway thanks, Sasha for taking my daughter here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr Dawson,¡± Sasha replied.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    "It''s time to wake up, my baby."


    "Mmm....I''m still sleepy, Nathan." My voice sounded a bit raspy, and my eyes were still heavy to be


    open.


    Wait¡­.Nathan....? You are already home?


    I quickly opened my eyes, examining around my bedroom, but there was no one here beside me


    instead of Max who was sleeping on the couch beside of my bed. I looked at the other side of my bed,


    where Nathan always slept, and it was emptied.


    A month past already and I still couldn¡¯t move on with the news. It was so hard for me to handle


    and I always dreamed about him telling me to wake up everyday.


    I moved a bit from my position so I could sleep on Nathan''s spot, smelling his pillow sheet, with the


    tears formed on both of my eyes.


    I miss you so much, Nathan.....


    As usual, Nick sent me to the campus with his car since he worried about my condition which


    became worsen time to time, He even said that I lose so much weight and even my face was paler. To


    be honest, I do not feel like to attend the sses for today, but Sasha said my lecturers want to bar me


    from this semester¡¯s final exam if I keep absent their sses.


    "Are you okay, Be?" Cecilia was worried about me, examining my condition. "You look so pale


    and thin too."


    I faked a smile to her. "I''m fine, Cecilia. Don''t worry about me."


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    I cut her in, ¡°I¡¯m fine, believe me.¡±


    She gave up then replied me with a nod.


    But I lied to her, to be honest I felt so uneasy this morning. My head was all dizzy, and I feel like


    want to vomit anytime. Maybe because I didn''t eatst night and also the breakfast this morning. It was


    just, I have no appetitetely.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Be, lets grab some meal,¡± Sasha suggested while tapping my shoulder gently while I was


    packing my books into my backpack after the ss ended. ¡°I''m starving."


    I nodded. "Okay..."


    We walked out from the ss and headed to the cafeteria which required as to walk along the


    hallway. Unfortunately, we bumped into Sierra and her friend Kailyn. I thought they were only walking


    pass by us, but I was wrong.


    She purposely tripped my feet that made me almost fall. Luckily, Cecilia who was walking beside


    me managed to catch me with her quick reflection.


    Arghhh.....I really hate her so much.


    "What do you want Sierra?" Sasha rudely asked her.


    She gave a smirk while crossing her arms. "Nothing....actually."


    "So, why did you trip her? That''s rude, you know!!!" Cecilia yelled at her.


    "Oh...sorry, I didn''t see you actually, Be." Sierra said annoyingly.


    I looked at her, seriously, I was so mad at her. But my head felt so dizzy and I was too weak to


    fight back against her. Moreover, my throat felt uneasy too and I will vomit in any time sooner.


    "I''m a bit sad for Nathan''s death,¡± Siera said. ¡°But I''ll never feel sorry for you, Be. If your dad


    doesn''t send him to that stupid business trip, he might be still alive. You and your family are the main


    cause of his death....you guys are the killer!!"


    "Sierra!!!!" Sasha yelled her name and started to fight with her by pulling her hair. Cecilia too, was


    fighting with the Kailyn meanwhile for me, my knees were both wobbly and the pain insde of my head


    was killing me.


    Sierra has really crossed her line this time, so she deserved to be treat like that by both of my


    friend. Anyway, I agreed with their words deep inside, if my father didn''t send Nathan to New York, he


    might be still with me¡­.alive.


    Wait a minute, how did she knew about all of this?


    "You bitch!!!" Sasha grabbed Sierra by her shirt cor, but I stopped her.


    "Wait, Sahsa." I grabbed her arm. "How did you knew about this, Sierra?"


    She scoffed. "Of course I knew it, nerdy. My father told me...he also joined the trip, but luckily he


    departed to the New York one day earlier."


    "By the way, Sierra." Kailyn interrupted. "Don''t you feel a bit strange about Seth?" Kailyn suddenly


    mentioned Seth¡¯s name that made my friend walked closer to her with a death re after pushed


    Sierra away.


    I saw Sasha tightened her fists as she will punch her in the face in no time.


    "Seth? Yeah...of course I do,¡± Sierra said sarcastically. ¡°I wonder how he was the only who safe


    from that incident,¡± she crossed her arms while looking at me and back to Sasha. ¡°Did he involved too,


    don''t you think, Kailyn?" She purposely said that to make Sasha went mad.


    "YOU BITCHES!!!" Sasha yelled loudly as she grabbed Sierra back with her fist was ready to hit


    her face.


    I tried to stop her from doing that reckless thing, but I could not as I just can''t endure the pain


    anymore. My head felt so heavy with my eyesight slowly turned dark.


    "Be!!!!" I heard Sasha and Cecilia called my name as I felt my body was falling hard on the


    ground.


    "Be....." I could even heard his husky voice again, calling my name and his worried face


    suddenly shing in my mind right before I finally lost my conscious.


    *


    I woke up at the unfamiliar ce, a clean room with an IV¡¯s tube attached on my left hand. The


    room was not my bedroom but it was the hospital room with the tv hanging on the wall right in front of


    me.


    Wait....how long I have been out?


    "Be....oh god, Be....you''re finally awake." Sasha said in relieved as saw me waking up and


    she looked so worried than before. "We are so worried about you, you know,¡± the held my right hand


    firmly.


    Why I was here?


    Cecilia who was standing beside Sasha held my arm too, with her tears filled on both of her eyes.


    "Be..... seriously, you made us all worried about you!"


    "What happened to me?" I curiously asked them.


    "Be....don''t you know about that?" Sasha pointed her finger towards my stomach.


    I knitted my eyebrow while looking confused at both of them.


    "About what?" Seriously, I do not get it what she was trying to say to me by pointing her finger on


    my stomach.


    "Oh Be, why are you so slow???" Cecilia stressed out.


    "What??" I asked them again, totally confused with my friends.


    They sighed heavily in unison.


    "Don''t you know that you''re carrying a baby now, Be?" Sasha finally gave up from hinting


    something that I really do not get it.


    "Wait, what??" Both of my eyes were widened. "I......I...I''m..."


    Cecilia cut me in, "Yes Be, you''re pregnant." She said excitedly.


    Pregnant??


    I''m currently carrying a baby, here....*touches my stomach*, in my tummy?


    "Congrats, Be," Sasha gave me a hug as saw me started to cry. "I bet he must be happy too."


    My....I mean, our precious baby.


    My baby with Nathan.


    "Is he alright?" I asked them.


    "He''s fine...don''t worry." Cecilia quickly replied. "Ehh...wait a minute. How did you know the baby


    will be a boy?"


    I smiled while touching my tummy. "My instinct." I moved my gaze to my two best friends. "How


    month is he?"


    Sasha smiled at me. "He''s currently a month now."


    Nathan.....


    I don''t know if you can hear me or not. But we are going to have a baby. And my instinct strongly


    said that the baby is a he..... Our little baby boy.


    As we discussed long ago, I will name him Danish, since you pick it by yourself. And the most


    important is, whenever I mention his name, he will be always reminded me of you.... Nathan.


    Nathan....Danish.


    I promise that I will take a good care of him, and always tell stories about you, so he''ll know you as


    his father, and I''ll make sure that he''ll adore and always remember about you.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Ivy and Nick took a good of me while I was pregnant with my baby. Sometimes they even brought


    me to the park in order to take some fresh air, plus a pregnant woman also required to frequently


    walking so that they can give birth easily.


    Sasha and Cecilia also brought me to the mall so we could buy some baby stuffs and they were so


    excited about it. They bought so many things for me and my baby even though I was still at early stage.


    Surprisingly, I always craved for Nathan¡¯s favourite food which was olio spaghetti and I could not


    eat anything instead of it. Luckily, I was not getting bored of it so, I just getting along with the baby so


    he will grow healthy until it is the time for me to give birth for him.


    I rested myself at my room after ate my dinner which Ivy brought me. I just felt so weak today since


    I walked so much at the park apanied by Nick, my cousin.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to see him,¡± a husky voice said to me while resting his head on my huge tummy.


    I smiled while looking at his excited face, ¡°Me too, Nathan¡­¡± I rubbed his hair while he was trying


    to hear the baby movement inside of my tummy. ¡°Aww¡­he¡¯s kicking,¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I heard him¡­¡± Nathan smiled widely while staring at me with his sparkling eyes. ¡°Danish


    might be a very good yer in sport just like me,¡±


    I knitted my eyebrow, ¡°You think, I¡¯m gonna let him y sport. Of course not¡­not a chance,¡±


    Nathan, my cute husband pouts his lips, ¡°But¡­he...ohe on Be,¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± I stubbornly said.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± he pretended to be sulking with me that made me giggled a bit. But he vanished just like


    that as I was about to grabbed his arm. And I noticed that it was just my imaginary if Nathan was still


    alive. He might be so much happy when knew that I was pregnant our precious child.


    It was two months left before I expected to give birth of my baby and my friends along with my


    family threw a baby shower party special for me. My father already modified a room where it was


    special for Danish as soon as he born into this world. The room was just next door to mine, so it will be


    a lot of easier for me to take care of him.


    The party seemed nice, thanks to Sasha and Cecilia for making sure it would not bored for me and


    other guests. I really owed them so much.


    I was sitting on the living room as tired for standing for awhile when Seth suddenly approached


    me, ¡°Be¡­¡± he did not dare to look in my eyes not after he told me the bad news about Nathan.


    ¡°Oh, Seth, hi¡­¡± I replied him awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t noticed you were here¡­sorry.¡±


    I saw him took a deep breath and exhaled it back before made his mind to look at me in the eyes.


    He seemed serious, and his eyes were glimmering with tears too. ¡°I should the one to be sorry to you,¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he spoke out.¡±


    I remained silent and let him to speak. I know he med himself for what happened to Nathan but


    it almost a year now. So I think it is the time for me to forgive him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so weak and couldn¡¯t save Nathan that day,¡± he said. ¡°You can mad at me, I


    don¡¯t care¡­it was my fault and I deserved it.¡±


    ¡°Seth,¡± I cut him in. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t me yourself again. It has been a year now and I already


    epted the truth about Nathan. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be sad anymore, for my baby¡¯s sake. So you


    should too...for Sasha¡¯s sake. You¡¯ve been avoiding her right? I know¡­because I saw it. Please treat


    her better and be with her when she needs you, she deserve it.¡±


    His tears fell down on his cheeks, ¡°B-ut¡­¡±


    ¡°Now be a man, stop crying like a kid, I¡¯m okay, believe me,¡± I patted his shoulder. ¡°Now wipe your


    tears and make her happy, will you?¡±


    He finally curved a smile, ¡°I will, thanks Be. You¡¯re really a good friend,¡± the wiped his tears out


    of her cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    I currently stay at my family house almost four years now. Well, it is because I have been busier


    with my studies, plus I''m now working Good Samaritan Hospital and there is no one to take care of my


    precious baby if I keep staying at the apartment. Here, there will be Ivy, my little sister, Nick, my cousin


    and also the maids that will be looked after Danish, while I went out for work.


    About the apartment, my dad suggested me to sell it, but of course I will not. The apartment has so


    many memories about me and myte husband. The good memories about us especially, the day


    where he said that he loved me. I....I just can''t forget about it.


    I was arranging my clothes inside of the walking closet since I have my off day for today. I went to


    Nathan¡¯s side of the closet and all of his clothes; his favourite shirts, pants and even sweaters were still


    here since I don¡¯t want to get rid of it. My maids always volunteered to keep it somewhere so I could


    rece his clothes with mine, but I declined.


    I sat on the make up table to dry my long silky hair with a towel after took a long warm shower


    when a little boy suddenly barged into my room, "Mommy....mommy....." my baby, Danish who is now 4


    years old, extending his small hands towards me, asking me to lift him.


    I smiled at him. "Yes dear, what is it?" I then leaned a bit to him so I could hold him in my arms.


    He giggled cutely as I kissed his forehead, but he suddenly bes sad as he saw the picture of


    Nathan and me on the bedside table. "My fwiends....thy said I have no daddy." I''m still working on to


    teach him talk properly.


    I sat on the bed near to the bedside table with Danish on myps then took the picture frame


    where both of us could take a look at Nathan¡¯s picture.


    "No, your friends are wrong. This is your daddy." I touched his pointed nose, which he inherited it


    from myte husband. "Your nose, your blue eyes, your cheeks and also your hair, all of them are the


    same with your daddy." Then nted a kiss on his forehead.


    "Weally?" He asked excitedly. "Me is hanshome like daddy?"


    His funny talking makes me giggle a bit, "Yes, you''re, Danish. You''re handsome like daddy. And


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    mommy loves you so much." then pulled him into a hug.


    "I love you too, mommy." My baby then hugged me back.


    "Okay... now let''s get your for a bath." I unbuttoned his shirt.


    "B-but.....b-but...I alweady showered." My son replied back.


    I knitted my eyebrow while looking at him ,"When? With who?" and asked him confusedly.


    He grinned. "This mowening, aunt Ivy showered me."


    I burst out into a giggle, ¡°That was yesterday, silly,¡± then touched the tip of his nose. ¡°Aunt Ivy still


    hasn¡¯t wake up yet at this time. It¡¯s still so early in the morning.¡±


    He giggled too while scratching the back of his hair.


    "You''re so funny, Danish. Alright, it is now mommy''s turn to shower you. Don''t you want it?"


    "Of chose, I want it." He jumped happily on the bed.


    I smiled at him. "Attaboy." I did the same thing as I did to my husband, which is rubbing his hair


    gently.


    I y with my son in the bathroom while giving him a bath in the bathtub. Seriously I really don¡¯t


    want him to grow so fast, I want him to stay like this so I could will always be with him and y with him


    like this.


    How can you resist his cute face which is exact the same as Nathan¡¯s?


    I carried him in my arms after gave him a bath then grabbed him some clothes from the walking


    closet so I could wear it for him. He didn¡¯t misbehave a bit instead just having fun andughing with


    me.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done¡­¡± I said to him afterbed his hair. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to downstairs¡­¡± I offered my


    hands to him so I could carry him in my arms.


    He smiled widely then went into my hug so I could carry him. We went to downstairs where we


    bumped into Ivy who just got out from her room.


    "Aunt Ivy, look at me. I''m hanshome, right?" My little boy asked Ivy after I put him down on his feet.


    "Of course you''re, Danish." My little sister pinched his cheeks.


    Danish grinned widely...... a grin that looks so much alike like myte husband.


    "Hanshome like daddy?" Danish asked Ivy again. But I noticed her eyes were widened when heard


    that. She then moves her eyes to me, looks so confused whether she wants to answer Danish or not.


    "Just say anything." I mouthed her.


    She nodded as she understands me and turn to face her nephew again.


    "Yes, Danish. You look so handsome like daddy." Ivy gave him a kiss on the forehead.


    "Okay Danish, let''s eat dinner, okay?" I crouched in front of him, fixing his messy blond hair.


    "Yeay....me hungerie so much." Danish cheered happily.


    "Alright then, let''s go." I extended my arms to him.


    He grinned. "Let''s go!!"


    *****


    Today was supposed to be my off day, but I got a text from the hospital toe over since there


    were emergency at the ER department in the morning. There was a huge ident at the city which


    required several doctors to handle the injured citizen in ER.


    "Oh, there you''re, Dr Dawson." A nurse approached me while I was examining the medicine in the


    cab "Dr Drake is looking for you. He said that he has called for you since an hour ago. But you


    didn''t pick it up."


    "Oh really?" I took out my phone from myb coat pocket. I was surprised a bit when saw there


    were about 29 missed call from him.


    Is he crazy or what? Didn''t he know that I have a lot of work to do?


    Luckily I put the silent mode on my phone, or I might disturb some of the patients that are resting


    here, in this ward.


    "Sorry for troubling you to look for me." I said to her with a smile.


    She smiled back. "It''s okay, Dr Dawson. He''s been waiting for you at the cafeteria."


    "Thank you, Maya."

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    I went to the cafeteria, to meet that crazy guy who is my a close friend of mine. His name is Dn


    Drake, Franklin J Drake''s adopted son. He''s three years older than me, and a bit crazy too. But he''s


    nice and has helped me so much this past four years. He''s the doctor that was incharged to take care


    of me..... the day I knew that I was pregnant. Besides, he is my senior and my mentor too, because of


    his amazing skills in medicine. I really admire him... but sometimes, he''s acting a bit protective of me,


    that annoys me so much.


    Dn knew about my son and myte husband, but I only told him that Nathan died in a ne


    crash. I never mention Franklin J''s name at all, because I''m scared that he will upset me since he once


    told me that he respect Franklin J so much as his foster dad.


    "Hey.... Be!!" He called for me as he saw me entered the cafeteria. "Over here!!" He is currently


    waving his hands too.


    Ugh.... that''s so embarrassing.


    Everyone who is here in this cafeteria,ughing at his ''funny'' behavior and some nurse also gave


    me a re. Well, let me tell you, Dr Dn Drake, half American and half British is a perfect guy in this


    hospital. He''s handsome, tall and muscr too, but not too much, a genius doctor too, and also a very


    kind heart guy.


    But the truth is, I never have feeling for him and I don''t want to. Because my heart is only belongs


    to Nathan, although he is no longer here with me.


    "Be...." he called me again. "I already bought you a lunch." He seems like he didn''t care that


    people are giving us a weird look when he called me like that.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I covered my face with my palm while walking to his table. Oh god, he''s totally embarrassing me.


    I took a seat in front of him, still covering my face.


    "Why are you covering your face like that?" He asked me.


    "Don''t you notice, Dn? Everyone is looking at us." I whispered to him with an angry tone.


    "Oopss sorry..." he grinned. "But I still don''t care..."


    "Oh please, stop doing this senpai. You''re really embarrassing me." Iined.


    He raised both of his hands at the same level of his shoulder. "Okay.....okay...I will stop. But,


    *smirks* I don''t guarantee it for how long."


    I sighed heavily. "Fine.."


    "I''m starving." He rubbed his stomach. "Let''s eat now, Be." He pushed the food tray towards me.


    "Here''s your lunch. You''re wee and I''m so happy that you like it."


    I knit my eyebrow. "I didn''t say anything yet."


    He smiled with his blue eyes looking at me. "I already considered that you have said that to me,


    Be."


    This guy....is so weird!


    "Okay.....okay....you said you''re starving. So stop talking and eat now, Dn."


    He grinned more. "Yes ma''am!"


    I startled a bit when he said that. The words that Nathan always said to me, whenever I asked him


    to do something.


    The tears formed in my eyes, but I quickly wiped it, so Dn will not notice about it. I then pulled


    the tray closer to me and start eating my lunch that Dn bought me.


    *


    General


    At one of the mansions in Kerrisdale Park, Vancouver, there was a rich family who widely known


    since they have several branches around the America, one of the biggest sessfulpany to be


    exact.


    "Mr Lloyd, here is the document that you asked." A man in his 20s hands over an envelope to a


    dark brown hair guy.


    "Thank you Bill," the dark brown hair guy, named Grayson took the envelope with a smile. "Good


    job."


    "You''re wee, sir."


    "Hey Grayson!!!" The dark brown hair guy approached the two of them along with a grin.


    "Hey dude!!! What are you doing out there?" Grayson replied to that guy who is ying with a cute


    Samoyed dog.


    "ying with Ben." He replied while throwing away a stick so the dog fetch it.


    Grayson gave him a thumb up and then turns his gaze back to his assistant.


    "Is heing with you too?" Bill asked his employer.


    Grayson''s took a quick look to his friend who isughing so hard at his yard. "It''s time for me to


    return back to Japan. And yes, I''m bringing him back too, along with my siblings."


    "I''ll be prepare all of you need while staying there, Mr Grayson. I promise." Bill said politely to


    Grayson.


    "Thank you, Bill. I actually need your help too, so I could take down Franklin after what he did to


    my family. I''ll revenge him, no matter what."


    "Hey Ben!!!" Grayson''s friend yelled from the yard. "Run faster, will you?"


    "He will be my vice president while in LA. So Bill, I need you to handle mypany here with


    my brother Karl. Is that okay with you?" Grayson still watching his friend in the yard.


    Bill nodded. "Of course, sir. I will be looking forward to working with Mr Karl."

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    I have a day off today and also not on call since I deserved a leave too. I have been working so


    hard for this year and I think want a day off to spend it with my son, Danish. Therefore, I brought


    Danish to the mall along with Ivy and Dn too....yeah...he begged me to let him follow me actually. I


    really don''t understand, why he kept bothering me and my son.


    He is really stressing me outtely.


    We arrived at the mall with Dn¡¯s car as he picked us at our house this morning. My baby


    seemed so excited as soon as we saw the mall sign and more excitedly as we went inside of the mall.


    "I need to see someone for a while,¡± my sister said to me. ¡°Is it okay with you?" she then


    whispered to me as Dn came approached us after parked the car on the basement parking lot.


    I gave her a smirk, "Are going to meet Keith?"


    She startled a bit along with her eyes widened, "W-what...um..I..well..."


    I patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry, just go. I will text you if we are ready to leave the mall. Besides,


    Dn is here with me to keep mepany."


    She quickly gave me a hug, "Thank you big sis!"


    I rubbed her back, "You''re wee,¡± then released the hug. ¡°Now go, he must be waiting for you."


    Ivy nodded then leaned towards Danish to give him a peck on cheek, "I promise I''ll text you, Be,"


    Ivy swiftly went to the north side of the mall to meet Keith who happened to be her boyfriend.


    "She seems so happy." Oh, I forgot that Dn was here with us. Her deep voice really startled me


    out.


    I gave him a fake smile and then quickly pushed Danish''s stroller forward while looking around the


    shops in the mall.


    "Hey....don''t leave me, Be!" he shouted from my backside.


    Oh please.....even Danish didn''t act like childishly like him. And I really hate him did that. It not


    suits him at all.


    "Dn, please low your voice down a bit,¡± I said to him as he stood beside me. ¡°It''s embarrassing,


    you know."


    He grinned sheepishly, "Sorry."


    I rolled her eyes to him then crouched beside of the Danish¡¯s stroller, "Do you want some ice


    cream, Danish?"


    My son who was ying with his toy, immediately stopped when heard the ¡®ice cream¡¯ words.


    "Weally, mommy?" He asked excitedly.


    I fixed his messy hair a bit. "Of course, my little boy."


    He grinned widely, "Yeay....I want it!!! I want it!!!" then cheered happily in his stroller.


    "Alright then." I kissed his forehead. "I need you to stay with Uncle Dn for awhile, okay?"


    Danish nodded once as he understood my words.


    "Dn..." I moved my gaze to the tall dark brown hair guy beside me.


    "Yes, Be," he responded in instant.


    "I need to get ice cream for Danish,¡± I continued. ¡°So I need you to stay with him a bit. Just watch


    him, okay?"


    "Okay, I will,¡± he made a salute position then grabbed Danish¡¯s stroller handle from my hands.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Be, he will be safe with me." He bumped his fist on his wide chest. ¡°Believe me.¡±


    Oh Dn¡­please be matured a bit, will ya?


    "Mommy will be right back, okay?" I touched my son''s pointed nose then headed to the nearest


    Baskin Robbins on this floor.


    General


    Dn''s phone was ringing in his pocket as he was watching Be walked away from him to look


    for ice cream for her son. He then took his phone out of his pocket and saw the caller was from his


    father. He then slid the green button on his screen to answer the call, then walked away from the


    stroller, forgetting about Danish who was insidepletely.


    The little blond hair boy started to crying as saw his mom¡¯s friend left him alone in the middle of the


    mall, "Uncle, pwease don''t leave me,¡± he said with the tears was pouring down on his cheeks.


    "Mommyy!!!" He cried for Be. "I''m scared..."


    "Hey little boy," a man with a scary look came to approach him. "Where is your mommy?" He then


    crouched in front of the crying Danish in the stroller.


    "Mommy....." Danish kept calling for her mom.


    "Hey, don''t cry,¡± the man tried tofort him. ¡°I will take you to your mommy, okay?" The guy


    offered his help.


    "No....I don''t want to...." Danish yelled at him that caused people around to look at them in


    suspicious.


    "Juste here!!!!" The guy roughly picked up Danish from the stroller and tried to run away with


    him.


    But the clever boy shouted loudly, making the stranger¡¯s paces stopped as the other people were


    all watching them suspiciously. Some of them tried were came to approach the stranger to check on


    the crying little boy. "No....mommy!!!" The young Harrison was struggling to get away from the stranger.


    "Just keep quiet, damn it!!!" The guy scolded Danish from crying out loud.


    "Hey, dude!!!!" A guy with dark brown hair tapped the stranger''s shoulder. His blue ocean eyes


    looked at both of them, examining the current weird situation. "What are going to do to him?" And he


    knew the stranger was not rted to the boy so he grabbed him in cor threatened him to put the little


    boy down.


    "Just get away from me!!!" Unfortunately, the stranger pushed that guy away from him and tried to


    run away with the boy once again.


    But with the quick movement, the dark brown hair guy tripped the stranger¡¯s feet that caused him


    fell on the ground and quickly caught Danish from falling too.


    "Now get lost, dude!!!!" The guy shouted at the scary looking man.


    Several people were impressed with the dark brown hair actions, so they gave him a big apuse.


    The brave guy just save the poor little boy from being kidnapped by the scary looking stranger.


    Danish was still crying in the dark brown hair guy¡¯s arms, but he tried tofort Danish. "Hey little


    guy, don''t cry,¡±


    The little Harrison wiped his tears with his hands and then looked up to his savior'' face. "Good


    boy." The guy rubbed his messy blond hair while giving him a wide smile.


    Danish felt like he has seen this man before, but he didn''t remember it when. But for sure, he felt


    safe andfortable while on his arms, just like when he was with his mom.


    "I''ll put you back on your stroller, okay?" The guy softly told Danish while walking closer to the


    stroller.


    The little boy only nodded as a replied, while staring at his face without blinking a bit.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Here you go....you''re safe now." he smiled at Danish. "What is your name, little guy?" he gently


    put the safety back on Danish so he would not fall from the stroller.


    Danish who was still not moving his eyes from him answers,"D-Danish Hason."


    "Hason?" The guy tilted his head as he heard hisst name then took a look at the name at the


    stroller and figured it out what was the young boy meant. "Oh... you mean Harrison..."


    He shook his head whileughing at the funny little boy.


    ¡®Anyway, Harrison? Why is that name sounds familiar to me?'' Thought that guy.


    "Where is your mommy?" He asked Danish, but the little boy only replied him with shrugged.


    "Okay then, I willpany you until your parentse to get you, okay?¡± he suggested. ¡°I


    promise, believe me!" he convinced the boy even more. "By the way, I''m Martin Lloyd, nice to meet


    you, Danish Harrison." He then touched the tip of Danish''s nose along with a smile curving on his lips.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    I was heading back to Danish when I saw Dn was talking to a guy. I didn''t see his face since his


    back was facing me. His hair color was dark brown and looked a bit messy. That guy was wearing a


    grey shirt with a dark blue jeans. Simple style, he looked attractive though.


    Maybe he just a friend of Dn.


    As I walked closer to Danish''s stroller, the dark brown hair guy already walked away from the two


    of them. And still, I only saw his back as he headed towards the south of the mall. Surprisingly, his


    walking style really reminded me of myte husband, Nathan. Both of them has the same walking style


    and figure to be more exact.


    "Mommyyy!!!" My son called for me.


    "Hey, my little cute boy." I pinched his cheeks. "Here is your ice cream." I gave him a small cup of


    ice cream for him.


    Why was his eyes look so puffy?


    Did he cry while I was away?


    I gave Dn a serious dead look and saw his Adam''s apple moved as he swallowed hard, "What


    happened?¡± I strictly asked him. ¡°Tell me, now!!"


    "Um.....Hi-Be,¡± he seemed freaked out. ¡°Actually, I-I can e-exin to you,¡± he even stuttered bad


    that made me more curious about what happened to my son as he was frightened so bad of me.


    Of course he should!!


    "Just speak out!" I said while giving him a deadly look.


    "Okay....someone tried to kidnap Danish, while I was talking on the phone,¡± he burst out in one


    breath then quickly closed both of his eyes, did not dare at all to look at me in the eyes.


    My eyes almost popped out as heard his every word.


    I was only gone for a while, and my only-precious son almost got kidnapped?


    Dn was too much for now!


    "Just stay away from us, Dn,¡± I pushed him away and grabbed Danish¡¯s stroller. ¡°I don''t want to


    talk to you."


    "I''m so sorry Be." He pleaded for my forgiveness.


    "You''re not sorry. Just stay away from us!" I then pushed Danish''s stroller, leaving that useless


    man who almost made my son got kidnaped.


    ******


    I told Ivy that I left the mall first because something was up with Danish, actually I did not tell her


    the truth since I do not want to ruin her date with her boyfriend. So returned home by taking a cab and


    Danish was already fell asleep in my arms as we got here at our house.


    The maid helped me to keep the stroller inside the store room and I carefully carried Danish in my


    arms towards my bedroom, making sure that he will not wake up.


    "Mommy," Danish called me with her raspy voice as soon as I put him on the bed. So I have no


    other choice instead justying beside him with him on my right hand as a pillow.


    "Yes, Danish." I turned to face his cute little face.


    "I met a guy.." he said while ying with my long hair.


    "Mmm..." I just let my little baby talking to me. His cute voice reallyforts me so much.


    "I forjot his name.....but he looks like daddy." He pointed his finger towards the Nathan''s picture.


    Wait....what?


    Is that the guy that I saw this evening?


    "Are you sure Danish?" I asked my son.


    He nodded. "But his hair is difient...."


    But it can''t be right, right?


    If it''s true, he must be looking for me long ago. Maybe Danish mistook of the man, since he was


    scared so much because of the almost-kidnapping incident.


    "Mommy, I''m sleepy."


    "Oh... okay, let''s sleep now. Have a nice dream, Danish." I kissed his forehead and pulled him into


    my hug.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You too mommy,¡±


    Grayson Lloyd


    I think it is the time for me to face Drake after what he had done to my family.


    Drake was my father''s friend once, but he betrayed my father that caused my father died in a heart


    attack. He stole the money from my dad and built his ownpany in LA. Luckily my uncle managed


    to stabilize back my dadpany and let my brother and sister took over it.


    Beside that, my siblings have been investigating about that evil man this whole time and found


    several evidences about him. His dirty works that cause his former partner died recently in a ne


    crash with his wife. His name is Micheal Harrison and he''s my idol since I was a teenager. Although I


    never saw him, I really respect him so much and also his talented skills in business.


    I know Drake has something to do with Harrison family''s death, because of an event for all


    businessmen was held in New York and he was there too. I don''t know what he''s up too, but I''m sure


    he doesn''t want to ept that a Harrison''spany was way better than his.


    And about my friend too, Martin Llyod, actually I saw him falling into the ocean not far from my


    yacht. I don''t know whose jet it was, but I was sure he fell from there. Luckily I was already on my


    diving gear that day, so I quickly dived to save him who was sinking under the water. As I was trying to


    save him, he was stuck in the coral reef area and the blood came out of his head as he hit one of the


    big corral.


    My assistant and I then brought him back to my yacht as he needed a quick medical attention


    because of his bad injuries. There were wounds on his right chest and also on his shoulder too.


    I didn''t know his true identity and where he came from, but I was sure he is an American just like


    me and my siblings. Besides, he seemed to be a good person to me, so I brought him back to my


    house.


    He was ina for almost six months and I even asked my personal doctor, Sara to take care of


    him. Oh yeah, Sara, who has long red hair with a pair of brown eyes is a very skillful doctor and I have


    known her since we were still kids. Actually, I was kind of have a crush on her but I was so shy to do


    my confession to her.


    Back to Martin, he looked so frightened as he woke up from hisa, that forced Sara to inject


    him the sedative to calm him down. To be honest, I feel really sorry for him because his family might be


    waiting for him or worse, maybe thought he already dead. Well of course, because he has been


    missing for almost a year. So people might assume that he already dead.


    I really want to help him, but he said that he didn''t remember anything; his name, where he came


    from or even the day of the ident. Therefore it was difficult for me to help him in this kind of


    situation.


    I gave him myte little brother''s name to him, Martin Llyod, and he seemed to befortable with


    it whenever we called him that. Besides, Martin showed some interested in the business world, so I


    offered him to work with me and taught him a bit about it. I even introduced him as Martin Llyod as my


    youngest brother that not everyone knew about his death except for my family and Bill.


    He then decided to changed his hair color since myte brother''s hair color was dark brown so that


    everyone never disputed about him being strange from me and my siblings.


    So here was the sad story of my friend aka, my younger brother, Martin Llyod.


    *


    We have a party to attend at the hotel where we were currently staying. My father''s friend who has


    apany here eagerly to hold a wee party for us, actually.


    Besides, I want to introduce Martin to my acquaintances here in LA as my new Vice President here


    where he will manage thepany here while he was staying here. Besides, we have a n in order


    to destroy Drake¡¯s evil doing which were ruined so many families after all this years.


    "Hey dude!!!" I tapped on Martin''s shoulder.


    He jumped a bit, "Geezzz....you scare the hell out of me!" His hands seemed to be shaking now.


    I burst out ofughter, "Why are you shaking like this?"


    He wiped some of the sweats from his forehead. "N-no-thing...."


    I knitted my eyebrow while looking at him, ¡°Are you sure?"


    He turned to face me, "O-okay....I''ll tell you.¡± He said with a sigh. ¡°I''m scared, you know there are


    too many people out there."


    Temari who heard himughed out loud. "Arghh please, Martin. They don''t eat people, you know.


    Just calm yourself down and act normal, okay?"


    He nodded twice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    "Okay, let''s enter the hall now." I pulled out my arm on his shoulder, walking along with him to the


    hall entrance where there were so much people inside.


    The party was surely luxury enough and Martin looked so freaked out more as soon as our feet


    entered the hall.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you remember what Temari said earlier?¡± I whispered to him.


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± he answered nervously. ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts, little bro,¡± I cut him in. ¡°Just be a man and grab some drink if you feel nervous again. Try


    to be friendly with people maybe you will meet someone who shares the same interest with you, who


    knows right?¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I will, Grayson,¡± he replied while taking a deep breath. ¡°Thanks anyway.¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    I brought my son along to the party since my father asked me too in order to introduce him to his


    friends. Luckily he hasn¡¯t been naughty and obeyed my instructions or else I might be stressed out.


    "Danish, promise me that you''ll behave, okay?" I fixed his bow tie under his chin a bit.


    "Okay, mommy," he obeyed me.


    "Attaboy," I pinched gently on his nose with a smile on my lips. "Let''s go."


    Inside of the hall.....


    "Oh, hi little Danish," Sasha, who is standing beside her husband, Seth and their little daughter


    between them leaned to my son to pinch his chubby cheeks.


    Danish giggled. "Hi aunt Sasha."


    "Sofia, you look so beautiful today." I caressed Sasha''s daughter who is about the same age as


    Danish.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Thank you, aunt Be." She smiled back with red tints formed on her both cheeks.


    "Where is Dn?" Sasha asked me, curious about that man who almost lost my son yesterday.


    "I don''t know and I don''t want to see him too." I quickly answered her with an angry tone.


    "Be, tell me, what happened this time?"


    I signalled Danish so he could y with Sofia while Seth was watching them.


    "Danish almost been kidnapped yesterday because of his carelessness. But luckily there is a guy, I


    don''t know who it is, but Danish said that he saved him."


    Sasha gasped. "Seriously, who?"


    "I....I don''t know. I didn''t see his face actually." His back figure shed in my mind. "But I think he


    looks like Nathan. His walking style, to be exact."


    Sasha sighed. "Be.....please, we already talked about this..."


    I cut her in. "I know, but I''m just curious about him."


    "Mommy.....mommy..." Danish suddenly called for me.


    I saw a waiter who brought a tray of drinks, walking towards Danish and I''m sure he didn''t see him


    since he was focusing on the heavy tray that he was holding.


    "Danish!!!" I shouted my son''s name so he could move from that spot.


    Seth who saw Danish is in trouble swiftly run towards him, but he was too far from him.


    Oh god.....Danish!!!


    Suddenly, there is a man with a ck suit runs towards Danish and holds him in his arms. With a


    quick movement, he dodged the waiter who almost to bump him and Danish.


    Thank goodness, my baby is safe.


    Sasha and I approached them to check out my son. Danish looks a bit scared, but I saw the guy


    He has dark brown hair the same as the guy that saved Danish yesterday.


    Maybe it''s him again.


    I should thank him for saving my son, twice already.


    "We meet again, Danish." He said while touching the tip of Danish''s nose.


    Why is he sounded so familiar.


    He can''t be.......


    Danish giggled. "Thank you, uncle." He moves his gaze to me as saw me and Sasha approached


    them. "Mommy...."


    My little baby moves away from that man to hug me.


    "Thank God you''re safe, my baby. Mommy so worried about you." I cupped my son''s face and then


    nted a kiss on his forehead.


    He giggled. "Don''t wolly mommy.....cebause he saved me again." Danish pointed his finger to his


    savior who is now standing on his feet.


    "Hi-Be...." Sasha gasped in surprised.


    I turned to her and saw her eyes were widened when saw that man''s face.


    "Sasha???"


    "Hi-Be....just.....look....at.....him, NOW!"


    Why is she acting like that? I really don''t get it.


    My heart pounds so hard as I turned my gaze to my right side and saw a messy blond hair guy


    with a pair of ocean blue eyes.


    Na-N-Nathan.....


    He''s here....he''s alive?


    I really want to hug him at first, but there are a lot of people around us that changed my mind with


    a sudden.


    "Mommy??" Danish called for me, but I just can''t move my eyes from the man that looks so much


    alike to myte husband.


    He gave me a smile. "You must be this cute little guy''s mom...."


    "Nathan??" Sasha was the first one to ask him since I was lost in my words when saw him.


    His blue eyes now turn to Sasha, who is standing beside me with Danish between us. "I''m sorry,


    you must be mistaken me as someone else. Actually, I''m not Nathan.....but Martin Llyod."


    My heart is shattered when heard his name. Of course he is not Nathan, because if he is my


    husband, he must be remembered me at once. But this doppelganger of him seems not.


    His blue eyes look at me, curious with our sudden expressions when saw him.


    "Oh....I''m sorry. I thought you were our friend." Sasha quickly apologized to him.


    "It''s okay...." he gave us a warm smile.


    "Mr Llyod," a guy suddenly approached us. "Your brother is looking for you."


    "Oh...thank you." He patted the guy''s shoulder as heard him. "I''ll being over."


    He turned his gaze back to us. "I''m sorry, I think I should go now. It''s nice to meet you both." He


    then leaned to Danish. "Hey Danish..... catch youter, okay?"he bumped gently his fist in my son''s


    chest.


    Danish giggled. "Okay...."


    He looks back at me for a while, making my heart pounds so much, right now.


    Be....he''s not Nathan!!


    Just hold on yourself!


    He gave me a smile and then walks away from us into the crowd,pletely disappeared from our


    sight.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Martin Llyod


    I went to the hospital to pick up Sara and waited for her at the lobby since she hasn¡¯t finish with her


    interview yet. I took a seat at one of the benches there when suddenly I thought about that girl which I


    metst time.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t know why, but she looked so familiar to me. Several images kept ying on my mind, while


    I was trying to think, however, I can¡¯t remember it at all and where the memories came from.


    Arghh.... why is my head hurting so much.


    I held my head with both of my hands since it was hurting so badly.


    "Nathan?" An angelic voice suddenly approached me from my side which made my heart skip a


    beat, which I don¡¯t even understand why it happened.


    I looked up at the owner of the voice and saw a girl with long bronze hair was standing next to me


    with a curious look on her face, "I''m sorry, you must be mistaken me as someone else." Her eyes then


    suddenly changed as I said that. "Actually, I''m not Nathan.....but Martin Llyod."


    Her eyes seemed like in sadness as I stared into them.


    Why is her expression changed right away?


    Did I say something wrong?


    "Oh....I''m sorry. I thought you were our friend." The bronze hair girl quickly apologized to me.


    My blue eyes met hers again and automatically I curved a smile for her, "It''s okay...."


    "Mr Llyod," as I want to start the conversation with the grey eyes girl, my driver suddenly


    approached us from my right side. "I got a call from Mr Grayson awhile ago, and he was looking for


    you."


    "Oh... thank you." I quickly replied him. "I''ll being over."


    I turned to look back to the bronze hair girl and my eyes were caught with a little blonde hair boy


    who was running towards the both of us. And there was a man with doctor¡¯s robe was following from


    behind, which I think his father. But he stopped in the middle as a nurse approached him to give him a


    file, maybe.


    "I''m sorry, I think I should go now,¡± the bronze hair girl said to me. ¡°


    ¡°Oh sure,¡± I replied. ¡°It''s nice to meet you both,¡± then crouched in front of the cute little boy, ¡°Hey


    Danish.....catch youter, okay?"


    Danish giggled. "Okay...." I bumped my fist gently on his little shoulder along with a smile.


    The bronze hair girl then took her son¡¯s hand then walked him towards the man behind her who


    seemed to be waiting for them.


    She took a nce back to me, but her eyes seemed to be glimmering as if like she was holding


    herself from crying. My heart pounded hard as I was looking at her sad expression as I hate to see her


    in that way.


    Oh god.....why she looks so sad like that?


    Did something happen?


    Why is she think of me as Nathan?


    I walked on the opposite way where my driver was already waiting for me at the car. Her face


    never left my mind which I found it really weird, because for the first time in 3 years after I woke up from


    thea, my heart begun to beat faster than usual.


    I was about to send a text to someone after took out my phone out of my pocket when a familiar


    voice suddenly approached me, "Hi Martin,¡± a hand then wrapping around my right hand tightly.


    "H-hi.... Sara." I surprised a bit as I saw my friend who known as my doctor who has been treating


    me for almost 4 years already, standing here beside me. ¡°Woah you¡¯re here, I thought you haven¡¯t


    finish with your interview yet,¡±


    She gave me a charming smile, ¡°Well it ran smoothly,¡± she replied. ¡°I was epted here and they


    said I can start to work here by Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s great,¡± I gave him a fake smile, which I have no idea why did I do that to her.


    ¡°And guess what,¡± she added which made my eyebrow raised a bit while looking at her. ¡°I could


    stay with you here and be with my boyfriend since I didn¡¯t have to go back to the Vancouver again.


    Today is really my lucky day.¡±


    I pretended like I was happy to her, ¡°That¡¯s¡­.umm totally a good news.¡±


    ¡°I know right,¡± she then hugged me tightly. ¡°Oh, I miss you, Martin.¡±


    Sara grabbed my shirt and pulled me closer to her to kiss me, but I stopped her.


    "Sara please, there are a lot of people here, " I removed her hand from my shirt.


    "What???" She gave me a look. "I think they should know that I''m your private doctor aka your


    girlfriend."


    I sighed a bit. "Okay..... okay.... but still, you make me feel a little ufortable now."


    "Come on, Martin." She protested. "You are used to it, remember?"


    I nodded. "Yeah....but still..."


    She cuts me in again, but this time she put her index finger on my lips. "Stop talking.....Martin. I''m


    your girlfriend, so I have the rights to do these things to you, okay?"


    I slowly nodded as she gave me her scary stare. "Okay.....okay I''m sorry, Sara."


    It was already past midnight and I was justying on my bed in my hotel room, thinking about the


    beautiful girl that I met earlier at the party. To be honest, I really couldn¡¯t get rid of her from my mind.


    I think I....


    No....no.....she already has a son and a husband, yeah, that guy, how can I forgot about him....the


    one that I met at the shopping mall yesterday. He must be the girl''s husband.


    I shifted my position to my right side along with a sigh. "I should forget about her.... besides, I


    already have Sara with me,¡± I mumbled to myself. ¡°I owe her so much, and I think this is the way that I


    could pay her kindness."


    I closed my eyes but the shed of the girl¡¯s face yed in mind, ¡°Man, this girl really drives me


    crazy.¡±


    I sat back on my bed, trying to figure out how to get rid of someone else¡¯s wife from my mind since


    it was totally wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I made my mind. ¡°I think I should grab something to drink at the hotel¡¯s bar.¡± I took my


    jacket inside of the closet then went out from the room. ¡°Hmm¡­this is so bad man. Just forget her


    already.¡±


    The lift opened right in front of me as I was waiting about a minute for it and the bar was just


    situated at the rooftop of the hotel which 11th floors above me.


    ¡°Hopefully, she could leave my mind after this,¡± I said after pressing the rooftop floor on the lift¡¯s


    panel.


    Martin Llyod


    At the Dawson''s office....


    "Hello Mr Llyod, I''m d that you''re finally here," A man with a strict looking face greeted my


    friend, Grayson. And guess what, he has the same exact eyes like the girl I met yesterday.


    "Thank you, Mr Dawson." Grayson replied while handshaking with him.


    The Grey eyes.


    "Nathan??" His unique eyes look straight at me. "Are you really Nathan??" He took a step closer to


    me, with his hands are now on the both of my shoulders.


    Nathan?


    Why everyone keeps calling me that?


    "I.....I''m sorry, I think you''ve mistaken, sir." I replied. "My name actually Martin Llyod, I''m his


    brother."


    "What?" He looks a bit surprised. "But you look just like him..."


    I took a nce to my friend Grayson and he looks a bit surprise too.


    "That''s weird....ady just told me the same as you yesterday." I told him, curious while everyone


    mistook me as someone else.


    "Y-you already met my daughter?" He asked.


    "Your daughter? Who is she?" Seriously, I really don''t understand with this whole situation.


    "Be....Be Dawson, she is your...?" He could not finish her words when a man with a scar on


    his chin suddenly enter his office.


    My what??


    "Sorry I''mte." He said to Mr Dawson. "Oh... did I interrupt something?" He quickly said as he


    saw Grayson and then, his eyes stop at me.


    "No...no, you''re not Drake." Mr Dawson replied with a smile. "I''m d that you made it here,


    although you said that you''re busy today.


    He returns his smile. "Well, this meeting is also important to me too, Dwayne. It''s about our future


    "Yes, of course." Dwayne replied. "Please take a seat, Mr Llyod, Mr Drake." He politely invites us


    to take a seat on the sofa.


    "So Drake, these young gentlemen are from Vancouver, Grayson Llyod and his brother....."


    Dwayne''s eyes locked on me as he wants to introduce me.


    "I''m Martin Llyod, pleased to meet you, sir." We shook our hands, although he hesitated at first.


    "P-pleased to meet you too, Mr Llyod. I''m Franklin J Drake." He replied with a forced smile.


    Grayson was right, he''s really a bad guy and weird too. From the expression that he showed to us,


    I know he was hiding something.


    "This is my brother, Grayson Llyod." I patted my friend''s shoulder.


    I know Grayson pretended to be friendly by giving him a smile as shook Drake''s hand. He hates


    Drake so much and will do anything to put him into justice and I promise that I will help him no matter


    what.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    My father decided to sell the apartment to someone else with the help of my cousin, Nick. So I


    rushed there with my son in order to stop my cousin from sell it. Luckily it wasn¡¯t that far from the house


    so I managed to arrive there in time. I gave my car key to the valet in front of the apartment building


    since I have no time to park my car by myself then rushed towards the lift to meet Nick.


    "I still don''t want to sell this apartment, Nick!!" I begged for my father as he insisted to sell it to


    someone else.


    "Be....I already made an agreement with the buyer. I just can''t cancel like that." He replied.


    "Please Nick, I begged you." I took the house key from him. "This is the only thing that reminds me


    about him. Please, for me..." I kneel in front of him.


    Nick sighed. "I''m so sorry, cousin. I just can''t do it. I have to follow his order."


    "Mommy....."Danish came to me while crying so hard. "Why are you crying?" He wiped my tears


    that pouring on my cheeks.


    I pulled him into a hug. "Oh...Danish..."


    Nick quickly headed to the front door as he heard the doorbell rang.


    "I''m sorry again, Be. But Dwayne told me to...so I have to follow him."


    "Mommy....pwease don''t cry, for me." Her small hands still on my face.


    I look into his ocean blue eyes, the same eyes as myte husband, the eyes that I longing this


    whole time.


    I nodded while wiping my eyes. "I''m sorry, Danish."


    "Wee Mr Grayson," Nick greeted the new buyer. "I''m so worried that you might get lost to find


    this ce."


    The dark brown hair guy smiled. "No worries, your easy guide helps me a lot, by the way. Thanks,


    Mr Dawson."


    I carried Danish in my arms and bring him in the kitchen while Nick shows the new buyer around


    the house.


    I just can''t believe I will lose this apartment to someone else. The only ce that has so many


    memories of me and Nathan.


    I''m sorry Nathan...


    General


    Franklin J Drake, a guy with a scar under his chin was furious inside of his office with his assistant.


    He was wandering around his office while his assistant just standing silently at the center of his office.


    Drake was unsatisfied with Martin¡¯s presence who reminded him at the blond hair guy, Nathan Harrison


    long ago.


    Drake: Why is that damn boy still alive??? You said that he already dead?!


    His assistant: But I shot him by myself, sir... besides, that was impossible he can survive after


    falling from that high. I saw him and Thomas too.... he purposely broke that parachute that day.


    Drake: I don''t care.... but I want you to investigate about the Lloyd family. They seem suspicious...


    especially that kid, Martin. His face is too resembled of that damn kid, Nathan.


    His assistant: Yes, sir, I will investigate about them this instant. Thomas too, he said he will


    investigate Martin by himself.


    Drake: Good.... if he is that damn kid, I want both of you execute our n. I want him to vanish


    from this world.... and also his wife, you do know they have a kid right?


    His assistant: Yes, sir...


    Drake: I don''t want any heir of Harrison alive too..... so, do what you think are right to do.


    Understand?


    His assistant: B-but sir, what about your son, Dn?


    Drake: He doesn''t have any rights to stop me. Just let him be.


    His assistant: Alright sir...


    Drake took a sit on the chair after his assistant left him alone in his office. Martin¡¯s presence really


    scared him away and if Martin was proved to be the long lost Nathan, he might be in serious trouble.


    Martin Llyod


    The new apartment which Grayson just bought it from the Dawson seemed so nice. But the weird


    thing was....why this unit looked so familiar to me; the kitchen, that two opposite rooms, the living


    room¡­.it were so familiar to me. But, as far as I remember, I have never been here before or..... maybe


    I was, I guess.


    I fell on the couch on the living room as the pain in my head struck me again.


    Arghh.... my head is so dizzy.


    I feel like it will burst anytime soon if I didn¡¯t do anything about it. But if I told Sara about this, she


    might be worried and maybe worse, she might decide to move in this unit too.


    I slowly walked towards the bedroom to take a rest, but several unknown images kept ying in


    my head as I closed my eyes whileying on the queen sized bed.


    Oh god....what are these images about?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Memories?

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    But I don¡¯t remember at all when I have those memories.


    I sat straight on the bed since it getting dizzy when Iid down my back on the bed. The pain


    reduced a bit as I messaged my head but suddenly, "Nathan....." I heard a muffled voice calling for


    someone in the bedroom.


    However, there was no one here when I looked around the room.


    I think I''m losing my mind right now....


    I pulled the nket to cover my body as I wasying on the bed. "Or....maybe this apartment is


    haunted..." My eyes were wandering around the room that totally scared the hell out of me.


    Damn it!!!


    Maybe the Dawson purposely sold this apartment to us.....because it was haunted apartment.


    Man....I hate when this type of situation happened to me.


    I forced myself to sleep, before the ghost finally shows itself. I....I-I just can''t handle it by


    myself...grrr.....seriously, I can''t.


    I was asleep in the room, it was cold, but I don¡¯t get chill anyway. I shifted my position to my right


    side where there was someone tried to interrupt my beauty sleep.


    "Wake up....." I heard an angelic voice was trying to wake me up.


    The voice that soothed my ears much. I really love to hear that voice as if I missed it so much after


    all this years.


    "5 more minutes, please....." I replied with my eyes closed.


    "No..." she insisted. "Please...wake up now, you have a morning ss, remember?" she added


    more.


    Morning ss?


    "Wait....who are you??" I tried to open my eyes to look at the owner. But the sunbeam came from


    the window made my eyes barely opened to get a proper look to the owner of the voice.


    "That''s so harsh....." she whined as she was hurt with my words.


    I forced to open my eyes and saw a girl with wavy silky hair was sitting on the bedside on my right


    side. I was sure she was not Sara since their figure were way too different. I tried to see her face but it


    was so blurry.


    "Who are you?" I asked again curiously, putting so much hope that she could tell me who she is.


    She then leaned closer to my ear and whispered, "Someone that special for you.... Nathan." She


    then gave me a soft kiss on my cheek.


    Special for me?


    Who?


    "I''ll be waiting for you to wake up, Nathan..." her voice sounded faded and her figure started to


    vanish slowly.


    "But I''m already awake...." I said while trying to grab her arm even though it was so blurry for me to


    see.


    I could see her index finger touched the tip of my nose, "No.... you''re not yet."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just figure it out yourself...." she slowly vanished from my eyesight.


    "Wait....I....I don''t get it. What do you mean?"


    The blurry girl did not answer me instead just walking towards the bedroom door, never turning


    back to me until shepletely vanished from my eyesight.


    Who is she??


    "Wait!!!" I shout out loud and found myself stillying on the bed with sweaty all over my body.


    It''s just a dream?


    Why did I feel like it was so real?


    I wiped the sweats from my forehead with my hand, "But who is she?" I asked myself.


    Why I can''t see her face?


    Arghh....my head starts to dizzy again as I want to remember that dream again. But the pain is


    more thanst night. I just can''t hold it anymore.


    I think I need to go to hospital.... to get a check up, but without Sara knowing about it or she might


    get crazy again.


    Martin Llyod


    I asked my driver to take me to the Good Samaritan Hospital to get a check up for my condition


    since I couldn¡¯t drive myself yet. I didn¡¯t know this ce so well, so it is better to hire someone around


    me to be my personal driver.


    I waited at the waiting section for my turn to get a check up and finally a nurse came and asked me


    to enter the doctor¡¯s room. I followed her then but my paces stopped as soon as I stepped into the


    doctor room where a familiar doctor, the girl that I met at the party and herest time was the one who


    supposed to meet me. The one who has a cute son, I think his name is Danish Harrison, I guess.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the patient, Dr Harrison,¡± the nurse politely greeted the doctor then turned back to look at


    me. "I''ll be going first, is that okay, sir?"


    I nodded. "Yeah...It is okay. Thanks."


    I moved my eyes back to the doctor after the nurse walked away, leaving me with the doctor.


    But unfortunately, several images kept shing in my mind that hurting my head so damn much.


    Please....stop!!!


    I fell on my kneel while holding my head which ws so painful.


    Make it stop!!!


    "Na...I mean Mr Lloyd, are you okay?" The doctor asked me while crouching in front of me.


    "M-my head....it''s so painful." I said while holding my head. "P-please....make it stop." I begged


    her. The tears formed on both of my eyes while enduring the pain.


    She holds my right hand, "Hey....look at me." She lifted my chin a bit. "I want you to breathe in and


    try to calm yourself down."


    My eyes were locking on her beautiful grey eyes.


    "I will help you, trust me...." she added.


    I never saw her real close before and didn''t even know her name either, but somehow, I feel like I


    already known her for a long time.


    She is a very good doctor, gentle and kind too. The way she talking....I mean her voice really


    soothe me. And for a coincidence, her voice sounded like the girl from my dream this morning.


    That''s a bit weird, right?

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Surprisingly, the guy that saved my son came to see me as one of my patients. I feel like I almost


    lost control when heard his husky voice that was so much the same as Nathan when he talked to the


    nurse.


    Deep inside, I feel like he is Nathan.....my Nate-baby but the way he acted in front of me, I think I


    was wrong about him.


    He told me that he kept feeling severe headachetely. And his pain started after he got into an


    ident long ago and once he had aa for six months.


    "Thanks for helping me, Dr Dawson." He said to me with a smile.


    I smiled back. "You''re wee, Mr Lloyd. Let me know if you feel any painter."


    He nodded. "I will, thanks again." He scoots away from the seat. "See youter."


    As he left the room, I sat back in my seat and examining his medication history report.


    Wait....a second.


    ording to the doctors from Vancouver, he was reportedly having amnesia after had an ident


    and also severely injured around his head and on his body.


    Surprisingly, it all happened four years ago..... The day where Nathan reportedly missing.


    Besides, Seth said the same thing about Nathan''s injuries where he got injured in his shoulder and


    chest after being shot by that guy that day.


    It can''t be......


    H-h.....he is Nathan!!!


    My Nathan is still alive....and he is right here with me.


    I am so stupid for doubting about my own husband before.


    My tears pour on my cheeks as I run through the hallway of the hospital to find him again.


    Nathan......where are you now?


    I saw his backside as he walks towards the hospital lobby.


    "Nathan...." I called for him while gasping for air after running so hard, but he still can''t hear me.


    "Nathan!!!" I shout his name out loud that makes him stop his paces.


    He turned in my direction and our eyes met once again. He looks a bit confused, seems like he


    doesn''t understand with this whole situation.


    As I want to hug him, another girl came in front of him, blocking me who was standing a bit far from


    him. A long red hair girl to be exact who is the new doctor in this hospital.


    They look so close with each other for the girl wraps her hands on his waist, flirting with him.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    And...he was smiling widely when saw her, totally forgetting about me who is still standing here not far


    from them.


    He already has another girl with him that can make him happy now and of course I am no longer


    existing in his mind and also in his heart too.


    He doesn''t love me anymore and totally forgot about me.....


    Martin Llyod


    I just can''t get rid Dr Dawson face from my mind. The way she looks at me with her eyes


    glimmering while we were at the lobby.


    Why she always looks so sad?


    And, why she keeps calling me Nathan?


    I want to approach her, ask her myself, maybefort her because I can''t stand myself by looking


    her in sadness.


    I feel sorry about her..... maybe something bad just happened to her.


    But, I saw Dn walking closer to her that stopped my intention.


    "Martin....." I heard Sara''s voice calling for me. I think she came at the right time, so I could pretend


    to not notice Dr Dawson.


    "Hey...." I smiled at my girlfriend.


    She wraps her hands around my waist. "What are you doing here? Do you miss me already?"


    Iughed a bit. "U-um..... maybe a bit." Well, that''s a lie, of course, because I don''t want to hurt her


    feeling.


    "I miss you too." She twirls her finger on my chest.


    I smiled. "Do you have your lunch yet?"


    She shakes her head. "Nope....I just finished my surgery a few minutes ago and I''m starving like


    hell now."


    "Good....I''m starving too." I replied. "Let''s grab some lunch together."


    "Okay, baby," she said a bit loud.


    "U-um.....please don''t call me that when we''re in public. It''s quite embarrassing, you know."


    She grinned. "Sorry, Martin." She pinched my right cheek a bit.


    "Let''s go now."

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    "Martin...." Sara gently intertwines her hand with mine, stopping us from walking. She then moves


    a bit so she could stand in front of me.


    "Mmm...what is it?" I was curious with her sudden action.


    "I...u-um...we have been dating for almost 3 years now. U-um....why don''t we...um..."


    Does she want to ask me to marry her?


    "I know it''s too soon for me to ask you this, but I really love you, Martin. And I always wanted to


    stay by your side....will you marry me, Martin?"


    I gulped once.


    Man.....it''s kind of embarrassing to me because she was the one who asked me to marry her first,


    and she is a girl. She makes me feel terrible...


    I know, we have dating for a long time now. And I like her too, but why is my heart is so heavy to


    ept her proposal.


    "I....I...." I still can''t answer hers because Dr Dawson''s beautiful face is currently on my mind.


    Eh....what am I thinking?


    She already has a family. Stupid, Martin!


    "I....o-okay..." I said to her with a stutter.


    Damn, did I just answer it?


    Sara smiled widely. "Thank you, Martin." She hugs me tightly. "Thanks for epting me."


    I didn''t hug her back, my mind just can''t get rid of Dr Dawson. Besides, Sara had been helping me


    a lot through these 4 years. I think this is the right decision to repay her kindness, I guess.


    At a bar....


    I was drinking with Grayson when I heard someone mentioned the Harrison''s name. As far as I


    remember, Dr Dawson''s son is an Harrison, Danish Harrison.


    Luckily, there was a huge pole behind me that separate our table and them, so I could easily


    eavesdrop them without them noticing about me and Grayson.


    Grayson seems curious too, but he still doesn''t know yet about Dr Dawson and her son.


    Man 1: I want you to get rid the Harrison''s heir. No matter what kind of methods you are going to


    use.


    Why he sounds like Drake? Is that person really him?


    But why he wants to get rid of Danish?


    He''s still a kid!


    Man 2: B-but why so sudden, sir? Is that because of his father? I''m so sorry because I was so


    careless before, but the thing is he has an amnesia. That''s a very good news for us, actually.


    Man 1: No.....I want you to get rid the heir and also his father. He will start to remember in no time,


    if he keeps hanging out with his own wife. Just get rid of them all!!


    Man 2: Alright sir, I will do what you ask me for.


    Man 1: Good, but make sure you''re not careless again this time. Or I promise you, I''ll kill you


    myself!


    Man 2: I will, sir, no more the same mistake. I promise.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grayson nudges me so we could quickly hide from them since they are now walking towards our


    table. I scoot away from my seat with Grayson then headed to the bathroom to hide from them.


    "Phew, that was so close..." I said while wiping the sweat from my forehead.


    "You heard that?" Grayson whispered to me. "Drake is nning something again. But who is


    Harrison?


    I nodded. "Danish Harrison, the boy that I saved from the kidnapper at the mall that day. Besides,


    he doesn''t know a thing about this and I think I should stop them."


    "Martin...please. Don''t involve with all this, I don''t want you to get hurt, w-what about Sara? What


    should I tell her, if...."


    I cut him in. "I''m sorry, but Danish is still a kid. We''re the only person that heard their n. I.....I just


    can''t let Danish get hurt. I just can''t..."


    "Okay....okay....don''t worry. We''ll think of something." He replied. "Drake is gone too far this time.


    First with my family and now he''s trying to mess up with the Harrison."


    I''m not sure why I''m too way concern about Danish and his mother, it feels like they have a


    connection with me. Moreover, Danish is look the same as me, too much resemble of me. But not his


    father, Dn.


    That''s weird....or maybe they were my long lost rtives, yeah....I think so.


    I went to the California Medical Centre to meet Sara, u-um....actually I''m here to see Dr Dawson. I


    know, she already married, but she''s in trouble, besides, I still don''t understand why Drake said her


    husband lost his memories. I really thought her husband was Dn, but I''m wrong.


    So who is her husband actually?


    Where was he when his family needs him?


    Man, so he''s a bad person. I don''t care if he has an amnesia or not, but I will kill him myself if I


    meet him for leaving his family just like that.


    "Hey....you''re already here? That''s so fast." Sara greeted me with a kiss on my cheek.


    I smiled. "Yeah....I''m starving, you know." My eyes wander around searching for Dr Dawson.


    "I''m starving too." Sara replied while rubbing her hand on my arm. "Let''s grab some meal."


    "O-okay..."


    "But, I have an important surgery in 2 hours, can we just have our lunch in the cafeteria? If you


    don''t mind."


    I look at her. "Yeah....yeah...I don''t mind at all." I gave her a smile.


    "That''s so nice of you, Martin." She pinched gently on my cheek.


    I saw Dr Dawson was eating alone at a table in the cafeteria. Since this is the lunch hour, all the


    tables is full, so I suggested Sara join Dr Dawson at her empty table.


    "Do you mind if we join you? All the tables are full." Sara politely asked her.


    Her pale eyes look at me then back to Sara. "Y-yeah....I don''t mind at all. Please, take a seat."


    Why she always stuttered when saw me?


    Sara took a seat beside her while I took a seat in front of them.


    "Thanks, Be-san." Sara thanked her with a smile curving her lips.


    "You''re wee," she smiled back.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Be Dawson


    Martin is sitting here in front of me, but I just can''t do anything about it. I wish I could tell him that


    he is my long lost husband, but Sara is here and I don''t want to their rtionship. Besides, Sara


    already announced their engagement to department and no matter how hurts, I am, I have to ept


    the facts that Nathan is no longer can''t be mine.


    Sometimes, I stole a nce of him and saw him sort all of the vegetables around his te same


    as he usually did long ago. He''s still the same, although he already lost his memories. Our sweet


    memories together.


    "Omg.....I''m sorry, Martin." Sara suddenly spoke as she received a text. "I have to go now. My


    patient is in critical situation....Sorry."


    Martin smiled. "It''s okay...don''t worry about me, Sara."


    "Okay, I''ll see youter." Sara said to him. "And you too, Be."


    I smiled. "Okay, good luck for your surgery."


    Sara gets up from her seat. "Thanks." She then swiftly headed towards the door, leaving the two of


    us at the table.


    It was awkward-silence moment for both of us this couple minutes. I''m dying to tell him the truth,


    but I''m scared that he couldn''t believe me.


    "U-um.....Be." Did I heard him called my name?


    I move my eyes from my phone screen to face him. The unique grey eyes met with the blue ocean


    eyes, the eyes that I longing so much.


    He smiled at me. "May I ask you something?"


    "Y-yes." I stuttered a bit.


    He suddenly bursts intoughing.


    "What??"


    "No... nothing, I just wonder why you always stutter when you talk. No offense, but I like the way


    you stutter, it''s cute."


    Oh my god..... he makes me blush again.


    I quickly cover my cheeks to hide it from


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heughed more. "Okay....okay, I''m sorry."


    "You''re so mean Nathan..." Did I just said that? You''re so stupid Be.


    His face changed a bit. "Why you are always calling me Nathan? Not just you, but your friends


    too?" He looks so curious about me.


    "I....I just slipped my tongue." I lied to him, hopefully that he buys that.


    He leaned closer to me, examining my face with his beautiful eyes. "I know you''re hiding


    something, Be."


    I gulped once. "No.... I''m not hiding anything."


    He smirked. "Yes...please don''t lie to me, Be."


    Should I tell him the truth?


    Or not?


    "Don''t worry, I''m a good listener, you know. Believe it!"


    He still can''t get rid of that words, although he lost his memories.


    I sighed. "Fine....I''ll tell you."


    He smiled. "Good..."


    "Nathan Harrison, he was my husband, Danish''s father...."


    He cuts me in. "Wait, did you just said ''was''?"


    I nodded.


    "Where is he? Did he leave you?"


    "I lost him four years ago.....he was reportedly missing during the ne crash. All my friends said


    that he already dead, but I didn''t believe them. I know he''s still alive and he''s he..."


    "He''s what?" He was so curious.


    I just can''t tell him that. What about Sara? What if he doesn''t want to believe me?


    "Be?" He called me once again. "He''s what?"


    "No....I''m sorry." I replied while holding myself from crying in front of him. "I want to say that you


    look exactly the same as him. You''re like his doppelganger."


    Heughed a bit. "Oh...okay, that''s why people here mistook me as him. Okay, I understand now."


    You''re him, Martin.


    I wish I could say that to you.


    I saw him cringed with his hands are on his head. "Arghh....m-my head."


    "Are you okay, Martin?" I quickly scoot away from my seat, then went to his side to help him.


    "M-my head...." he cried in pain. "It hurts so much."


    "Just breathe in...and calm down, Martin." I hold his cold hand. "Did you bring your medicines with


    you?"


    He squeezes my hand a bit. "Please, make it stop..." I saw some of the tearsing from his


    eyes. He suddenly pulled me closer to him, then hugs me tightly. "Make it stop....I just can''t hold it....."


    "Where is your medicine? Did you bring it?" I asked him once again while trying not to cry when


    looking him in pain like this.


    "M-my...pockets." He groped his medicine from his pants pocket. He then gave it to me with his


    hands trembling a bit.


    I quickly took out a pill and then gave it to him with his drink that I took it from our table. "Here, take


    this pill."


    He seems a bit calmer after swallowing the pill that I gave him. "Thanks Be...for helping me." He


    releases my hand from his grip. "I''m so sorry for troubling you."


    "I''m d that you''re okay now." I replied to him.


    Luckily, there''s no one here in the cafe since the lunch hour already ended, but only the two of us


    and the shopkeepers.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    "Mommy...." my son was cheering when saw me entering the front door. He was running


    "Hey... baby..." I hug him tightly in my arms after giving him a deep kiss on his chubby cheek.


    "How''s your day with aunt Ivy?"


    He giggled. "She forced me eat veggies.... but I don''t like them..."


    I carried my son in my arms. "Really? But they are really good for you, Danish."


    "Yuck...." he cringed. "I still don''t like them..."


    I smiled. "But, you will eat them for mommy, right?"


    His blue eyes looked at me. "U-umm....I think."


    "Attaboy." I touched the tip of his nose.


    Danish is the same as his father, totally dislike vegetables. But he never refuses me, whenever I


    asked him to eat them. He was a very good boy just like his son, Danish who always obeys me.


    I was nning to bring Danish for a pic at the central park, only the two of us. But unfortunately,


    Dn said he wants to join too.


    That''s a bit frustrating actually and I really have no ideas where did he heard of my n.


    Maybe, he was spying on me.


    Oh god, he is so a busy body.


    I hate him!


    At the park...


    "Danish, don''t go too far, okay?" I said to my son who was ying with Dn not far from me.


    "Okay, mommy..." he shouts back while grinning at me.


    Suddenly, I got a phone call from an unknown number. I was hesitated to pick up the call at first,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    but I brave myself to.


    Male: Be Dawson.... I''m so d that you answer my call. I''m so honored.


    Me: Who''s this? What do you want?


    Male: ughs evily* Anyst words for your little baby?


    Me: Wait....what? What do you mean?


    Male: You''re too slow Be Dawson. So I will repeat it again, do you have anyst words to say to


    your son before I kill him?


    Me: *gasps* Don''t you dare touch my baby!!!


    I quickly hung up the call and went to find Danish. My heart pounds so hard with my tears burst


    from my eyes as noticed that Danish was no longer here with Dn.


    No.....where is my baby??


    "Dn!!!!" I called for my friend who was currently lying on the ground. "Dn, wake up!!!" I p


    gently, his cheek to wake him up.


    His face cringed a bit. "W-what....what happened?" He weakly asked me.


    "No, you tell me what happened just now. Where is my son?" I said to him out loud.


    "S-someone just hit me from the back while I was ying with him. I-I then lost consciousness....


    I''m so sorry Be."


    "Help me find my son back..." I was crying so hard.


    "I will find him back, I promise." He replied.


    Martin Llyod


    I went to the central park to calm my mind a bit. This afternoon, my headache came back after


    some unknown images inside the ne shing in my mind. I saw Be''s friend with me in that ne,


    but I''m sure I have met him at the party before.


    Luckily I brought the medicine with me, or I don''t know what will happen to me. And I''m so lucky


    too, because Be was there with me when I was in pain.


    "Wait... is that Danish?" I saw a blond hair boy was struggling in a mask man arm.


    Shoot!!! He''s been kidnap again!


    Without thinking more, I quickly start to chase that bastard to save that little boy.


    "Hey, let him go!!!" He was about to cross the road when I stopped him by grabbing his shoulder.


    I punched hard on his face as he was trying to get away from me."I said let him go!!!"


    "Uncle...." Danish was sobbing.


    I move him from that mask man, then crouch in front of Danish tofort him. "Hey...don''t cry." I


    wiped his tears from his chubby cheeks. "I''m here to save you, Danish."


    "Uncle!!!" My hand was slipped from Danish when the mask man suddenly pushed me away.


    Danish fell on the road a bit far from me. And there was a ck caring straight towards his


    direction.


    "Danish!!!!" I heard Be was shouting for her son.


    Man...he''s in trouble.


    I kicked hard on that bastard stomach as he was blocking me from saving Danish from being hit by


    that car. "Just let me go, bastard!!!!!"


    I swiftly run towards Danish as I pushed that bastard away from me.


    Oh god...it''s toote. I have to save Danish, no matter what happen.


    "I''m sorry, Danish." I pushed him towards the sidewalk where Dn was there to catch him.


    "Nathan!!!"


    That was thest words that I heard before I got hit hard from that car and lost conscious.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    No....no...Nathan!!!!


    He was lying there on the ground, unconscious after being hit and run from that ck car. The


    blood wasing out from his head and his right leg seems to be broken.


    I kneel down beside him to check his pulse in his hand.


    Oh my god....there is no pulse.


    I just can''t hold my tears from bursting from my eyes.


    Nathan...please don''t die.


    "Please stay back, give him some air." Dn, who was holding my crying son instructed to the


    crowd of people around us.


    "Dn, call the ambnce, now!!!" I told him.


    "Alright!" He quickly searches for his phone in his pockets, then called the ambnce as he found


    it.


    I leaned closer to Nathan''s chest to listen to his heartbeat, but it''s too weak.


    "Mommy...." I heard Danish called for me.


    Nathan....you need to still alive!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You need to know that Danish is our son, our little precious baby.


    Please stay alive for us!!!!


    I took a nce at my crying son. "Dn, please take him to somewhere else for awhile."


    The reason why I asked him for that because I don''t want him to watch his father in such a critical


    condition that might affect him.


    Dn nodded as he understands me, then took Danish to somewhere else, although Danish


    doesn''t want to.


    I gave Nathan the cardiopulmonary resuscitation (CPR) so he could breathe again while waiting for


    the ambnce to arrive about 15 minutes, but I failed.


    One more time.... please Nathan, stay with me.


    I ced the palm of my one hand on the center of his chest while the other is on top of it. Then I


    "Nathan, breathe!!!"


    "Thank goodness!" I feel a bit relief when he starts to breathe again and shows a movement with


    his hand.


    The blood stilling out of his head so I quickly grab Danish''s nket from my bag and ced


    on his wound to stop the bleeding.


    The ECAs carefully brought Nathan in the ambnce as it arrived, then they quickly gave him


    medical attention.


    "Dr Dawson, are youing with us?" One of the ECAs asked me.


    I looked at the unconscious Nathan. "No...I''ll meet all of you at the hospital. Please take care of


    him well..."


    He nodded. "Don''t worry. He''s in a good hand, Dr Dawson..... We will take care of him."


    Sara


    I was sprinting to the hospital''s receptionist as I heard the news that Martin got into an ident.


    "I....*gasps*....I need to know where Martin Llyod''s room is?"


    "Okay, let me check first, Dr Sara." The nurse replied to me while searching for my fiance''s data.


    "Please make it quick!" My heart was beating so fast because I was so worried that something bad


    might happen to him.


    "He''s in the room 404."


    "Okay, thanks." I quickly took a big paces towards the hospital''s elevator to the fourth floor where


    Martin was admitted.


    He was there, lying on the bed unconscious with the breathing support.


    My poor fiance....


    My knees were trembling when saw him in a bad condition, with the bandage around his head and


    also his right leg was broken.


    I walked to his left side, then gently hold his cold left hand with tearsing through from my


    eyes.


    "Martin..." I nted a kiss on his hand. "What happened to you?"

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Nathan was ina for almost a week now after the incident. Sara was incharged to take care of


    him since she requested it from our chief department.


    Well... she has her rights now since she is currently being Nathan''s fiance.


    Meanwhile, for me, I''m now his ex-wife since the court dered our marriage is no longer married


    because he was assumed dead 4 years ago.


    I seem like a very tough woman, but deep inside I was hurting so badly. The man that I love so


    much doesn''t remember anything about me, plus he is going to marry another woman in a few months.


    I always sneak into Nathan''s room to check on his condition, although I know Sara already done


    her job well, but still I don''t want something bad happens again to Nathan.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Martin Llyod


    "Nathan...."


    "Hey sleepy head, wake up now...."


    I keep hearing that angelic voice calling for me, but my eyes are so heavy to be open.


    "Hey....wake up, sleepy head." I feel a soft kiss on my right cheek.


    I stretched my body a bit. "Mmm..." and sounded a little bit raspy.


    Eh.....wait!


    Where am I?


    Her voice....it was from the same girl who keep appearing in my dreams.


    Am I dreaming about her again, this time?


    I saw a girl sitting here beside me, with a smile curving on her lips.


    Dr Dawson?


    What is she doing here?


    She rubbed my messy hair. "Attaboy...now go clean yourself."


    Attaboy?


    Why is that word sounded really familiar to me.


    "Hey....what''s wrong?" Her expression changed as she saw me in confusion. "Are you okay,


    Nathan?"


    Nathan?


    She puts her soft hand on my forehead. "Umm...lets see....your temperature is normal....." Her


    beautiful grey eyes were examining my face.


    God....she looks so beautiful. Her grey eyes, they are just, amazing and unique too.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" She asked me with her right eyebrow lifts a bit.


    I gently remove her hand. "Y-you''re so beautiful."


    She giggled. "And you look handsome too, my dear husband." Then touched the tip of my nose


    with her index finger.


    Husband?


    "Now get up, your smelly..."she pulled my hands so I could move away from the bed.


    "W-wait...." I said to her. "Why did you call me Nathan?"


    "You are Nathan.... my dearest husband," she said to me with a smile while holding my both of my


    hands.


    "But I''m Martin....."


    She suddenly cuts me in. "No, you''re not Martin. Your real name is Nathan Harrison. And I''ve been


    waiting for you for a very long time, you know." She nted a kiss on my right hand with tears start to


    form in her eyes.


    "You''ve been waiting for me?"


    She nodded. "I miss you, Nathan." She then pulled me into a hug. "I really miss you so much."


    What is going on now?


    Oh my god..... how could I just forget about her?


    Man....I''m so stupid!


    She''s my wife.....,Be Dawson, the most beautiful girl in the world that totally bewitched me all


    this time with her beauty.


    The only girl that I''m so in love with.


    I hug her back with the tears start to pour heavily on my cheeks. "Oh god, I...I''m...*sobs*...sorry,


    Be. I''m so sorry for forgetting about you. I.... I.... *sobs*... I really didn''t mean to."


    She rubs my back. "Hey....don''t cry, Nathan. Please don''t...." I heard her voice crack as she was


    about to cry too.


    I saw her slowly vanishes from my sight. "Be!!!"


    "Nathan...."


    "Please....don''t go!!! Don''t leave me! I...I''m sorry for leaving you...I''m so sorry!"


    Her right hand tried to reach my left cheek, but apparently, her hand just went through my cheek.


    "I''m so sorry, Be...." I tried to grab her hand for several times, but I can''t. She now almost


    vanishes from my sight.


    "Don''t cry, Nathan...." she said. "I''ll be waiting for you toe back to me. So please wake up..."


    "B-but...I already woke up. Please don''t... *sobs*.... leaves me."


    "No... you''re not fully awake yet, Nathan." I could only hear her voice now.


    "No, Be!!!!!"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    "Dr Dawson, there is an emergency in room 404!" A nurse came to me with a panic expression all


    over her face.


    Room 404?


    Nathan!!!


    I quickly grab myb coat from my chair, then rushing with the nurse towards the Nathan''s room.


    "One more time!!" I heard Sara''s voice as I entered the room. She was about to give him a shock


    with the defibritor. "One...."


    His heart rate still didn''t increase after she gave the shock.


    Nooo..no...Nathan!


    "Again...."she said. "Clear!!" She gave him another shock.


    His heart beat finally increased and he''s back, breathing normally after Sara gave him the second


    shock.


    Oh god, thank you so much.


    "Martin!!!" I saw Sara leaned closer to him and gave him a hug. "I''m so d that you''re awake


    now..."


    He''s awake?


    I walked towards the bed so I could look at him a bit more closely.


    He gave Sara a weak smile under the venttor mask. His blue eyes wander around the room and


    stopped when saw me.


    I forced myself to smile at him, although I feel so hurt when saw Sara with him.


    "Dr Dawson, Dr Drake is looking for you." A nurse said to me.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I took a nce at her. "Oh... thanks." I move my eyes back to him and he already moves his eyes


    back to Sara.


    I''m d that you''re awake now, Nathan.


    At the Dawson Mansion...


    He has been transferred to another better hospital because Grayson privately requested it to our


    hospital department. I heard Sara objected him at first, but I''m not sure why because she suddenly


    changed her mind in so quickly.


    It''s has been two weeks now and I haven''t heard any news from him. Danish keeps asking to meet


    him, but I really have no ideas what to say to him anymore. I even made several lies to him, but it''s


    getting worse. I don''t know why he keeps behaving like this and he totally stressed me out these days.


    "Mommy...." Danish was crying so hard. "I want to see uncle..."


    "Danish, how many times do I have to tell you. Uncle is not here. He''s at somewhere else, far


    away from here." I crouched in front of my little son.


    "B-but.... I miss him." He was crying even more that also brings me to tears.


    I pulled him into a hug. "I''m sorry, Danish."


    Danish then fell asleep on my arm after I spent almost two hours to luby him to sleep.


    I slowly ced his head on his pillow, then pulled a nket to cover his small body.


    "Goodnight, my baby." I kissed him on the forehead.


    I went to the balcony to take some fresh air when I saw a ck BMW was parked in front of the


    gate.


    Whose car it is?


    Is it daddy''s friend? But, it''s alreadyte now.


    I saw a tall figureing out from the passenger side as the driver opened the door.


    W-wait......is that?


    That person is now heading to the gate with the walking support because of his right foot seems to


    be injured.


    N-Nathan.........


    I quickly went back into the house and rushing to the downstairs to see him more clearly.


    "Big sis, why are you running all over?" My sister who was about to climb the stair confusedly


    asked me. "What happened?"


    I am just passing her by, totally ignoring her question. I then ran towards the front door and quickly


    opened it, revealing a guy with messy dark brown hair.


    I gasped for air after running all over here "N-Na..."


    His ocean blue eyes were glimmering as the tears started to form. "I.....I-I''m s-sorry....b-baby." The


    tears are now bursting from his eyes.


    B-baby?


    D-did he start to remember of me already?


    "I-I''m so sorry for broke my promise that I made to you....." He said while crying.


    I slowly approach him.


    "I...I-I r-really didn''t mean to." He said while looking down to the floor. "I''m so sorry."


    I lifted his chin a bit so he could face me again, then wiped some of the tears from his cheeks.


    His ocean blue eyes are now looking straight into mine.


    "I''m d that you''re back, Nathan." I gave him a smile with the happy tears pouring into my


    cheeks.


    "I''m sorry, Be." He gently pulled me into his hug. "For leaving you all this time."


    I hug him back. "I miss you so much, Nathan."


    He then cupped my face as he released the hug. "I miss you too, my b-baby."


    I touch his warm lips with my index finger. "I miss you too, Nathan."


    He leaned closer to me until our lips are so close with each other. We gaze into each other eyes


    for several minutes, blue ocean eyes that are full of love gazing deeply into my grey eyes. The gaze


    that I really missed so much these past four years. And I was lucky to have a chance to look at it again.


    He then kissed me gently on my lips, the kiss that I''ve been longing to from my first love, Nathan


    Harrison. The guy that I always in love with and also a father to my beloved son, Danish Harrison.


    "I love you, Be."


    I hug him again. "I love you too, Nathan."

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    "I love you too, Nathan." She said to me while hugging me.


    I''m such an idiot!


    How could I just forget about her.


    "Come on....let''s get in." She released the hug. "It''s gettingte now."


    I nodded with a smile.


    She put my left hand around her shoulder to help me to walk since my right leg is broken.


    I took a chance to kiss on her hair while her, wrapping her arm on my waist.


    Oh god, I really miss her so much, especially the scent that totally can make me totally crazier


    about her.


    "Nathan, big bro.....y-you..." Be''s little sister was stuttering when saw me entering the door with


    Be besides me.


    "Hi..."I greeted her with a smile.


    Her eyes widened more. "It can''t be...."


    "Hey.....don''t you happy to see me again?" I teased her.


    She quickly shook her head. "N-no not at all...."


    I gave her a smirk while Be was giggling cutely. "You''re lying, Ivy..."


    "Hmph....am not!" She crossed her arms.


    "I know that you''re lying, Ivy." I crossed my arms while smirking at her.


    "Pfftt...." she made an annoying sound.


    "Ahem..." I coughed a bit. "Actually, I miss you too, Ivy."


    She seems a bit shocked. "Really?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I smirked again. "N-no not at all!!!" Then burst intoughing.


    "Arghh....you''re so mean, big bro!"


    Be suddenly poked my left stomach that made me cringed a bit.


    "A....." I move my eyes to her. "What was that for?"


    "Stop messing around...." she made a serious looking face.


    "Yes, ma''am..." I grinned.


    "You still haven''t changed a bit, aren''t you big bro?" Ivy interrupted.


    I shrugged. "Maybe..."


    "Let''s go upstairs now. There is someone I want you to meet." Be slowly guided me towards the


    stairs.


    "Who?" I was so confused.


    "You''ll see....Nathan." She smiled. "Someone that special for us?


    Someone special for us?


    Wait, did she mean......


    She opened the door in front of us, revealing her room that is still looks the same as before. The


    memory of me, identally went into the bathroom while she was taking shower still fresh on my mind.


    Geez..... she''s so beautiful.


    Yeah....yeah.....I''m sorry because my pervert mind suddenly overpowered my mind.


    Eh....wait, why there is a boy sleeping on her bed?


    Be moves a bit, so she could stand in front of me. I could tell that she was excited about


    something by looking into her beautiful eyes.


    "W-who is that boy?" I was so dumbfounded right now.


    She smiled again while holding my hand, then, guides me closer to the sleeping blond hair boy.


    That boy, he looks exactly like me. Especially his hair..... well....he is surprisingly inherit my messy


    blond hair, I mean my old hair though.


    Be''s right hand was wrapping my waist from the left side while her other hand was on my chest.


    "H-he...." I was stuttered really badly.


    "He''s Danish Harrison.....our precious baby, your son Nathan." Be said to me while resting her


    head on my chest.


    M-my...son? I have a son?


    Oh god....Be....I....I-I almost leave her alone with our son. Man...I''m so a bad husband.


    In these four years, she has been carrying this burden all alone and I easily forgot about my


    beloved wife and never knew about my son''s existence.


    God.... I''m so bad.... I''m really a bad person.


    I''m sorry mom, dad for not being a good son for you both and broke my promise to take care well


    of my wife.


    My both hands were now on my head with the guilty feeling currently surrounds me. But Be, my


    beautiful wife took my both hands and nts a kiss on them. Her right hand, then caresses my left


    cheek with a smile curving on her lips.


    "I''m not sure if you could remember him, but both of you already met." She said while hugging me


    from my left side. "You''re the one who saved him from that ident, Nathan."


    I am?


    A sh of memories reyed in my mind where I got into an ident to save my son, Danish and


    also the incident that Danish almost got kidnapped by a stranger, a day after I returned to LA.


    "Oh god, Be..." I hug her back while crying so hard on her shoulder. "I''m so sorry....for all of this.


    I....I didn''t know...."


    Be rubs gently on my hair. "D-don''t be sorry, Nathan....it''s not your fault at all." Her voice


    sounded cracked as if she was crying too.


    "I...I almost leave you with our son...." I was sobbing now. "I-I''m so sorry for being a bad......"


    I couldn''t finish my word because she stopped me by putting her finger on my lips. "Don''t....please


    don''t say like that."


    She gently wiped my tears from my cheeks. "You''re the best husband in the world, Nathan. My


    love for you is evesting; it will never grow old and it will never fade away. I will always love you,


    Nathan, forever....and no one can ever change that...."


    I was too overwhelmed with the words she just said to me. I''m so lucky to be the only guy that she


    madly in love, although I have done so many bad things to her. She''s a perfect wife, but too much


    perfect for a guy like me.


    I rest my forehead on hers. "I love you too, Be Dawson...." Then, gently kissed her forehead. "I


    promise I''ll never leave you again."


    She then gave me a quick peck. "Now...go see him, Nathan Harrison."


    I pouted my lips. "W-what if he doesn''t like me? What if....."


    Be cupped my cheeks. "Gosh....Nathan. He''s your son, of course he will like you!"


    I grinned while scratching the back of my hair. "Hehe.....sorry."


    "I really missed you when you do that, Nathan...." she touched the tip of my nose.


    "And I missed that too...." I quickly gave her a kiss on her lips that makes her cheeks redden in an


    instant.


    I took step closer to the right side bed where Danish was lying there. My son was sleeping so


    calmly and sincerely, I admitted that he''s so resembles of me.


    "He''s so much the same as you," Be said while resting her head on my shoulder as we sat close


    together on the right side bed.


    I examined my son''s face, she''s right, Danish seems like a clone of mine. "Yeah...." I was holding


    his very small hand with tears start to fill my eyes. "B-Danish....*kisses his small hand* daddy is finally


    here."


    *

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    "Uncle!!!" I heard a kid voice entered my bedroom as I was still sleeping. "Uncle.....uncle, wake


    up...." My bed was shaking right now as someone was jumping on it continuously.


    Iughed. "H-hey....stop it...." I sat back on the bed while rubbing my eyes. "I''m all awake, Danish."


    He then jumped into my hug as I was extending my both hands towards him.


    "I miss you uncle....."he said to me while his small hands wrapping around my neck.


    I smiled. "I miss you too, son."


    "Son?" He''s cute face is now facing me.


    I nodded. "Yeah...son..."


    He giggled. "Do you want to be my daddy, uncle?"


    I pretended to think for a while to tease my cute son. "Ummm......"


    He jumps in ce, "Uncle!!" And his voice sounded like he was about to cry.


    "Nathan!!!" Be suddenly appeared at the door when heard Danish''s voice. "Are you okay?" She


    seems a bit worried.


    I grinned. "Yeah....I''m fine."


    "I thought that Danish disturbed you," she walked closer to me and Danish and then sat on the


    right side of the bed.


    I rubbed my son''s messy blond hair. "No, he''s not...."


    "Mommy...." Danish went into Be''s hug. "Can uncle be my daddy?? Pwease....."


    Man, he''s cute, like his mother.


    Be giggled a bit. "Of course he can be your daddy, my baby." She kissed Danish''s forehead.


    "Weally?" He looks so excited after hearing her.


    "Yes, dear. He''s your daddy.... I mean, your real daddy that you always want to meet, Nathan


    Harrison."


    His blue eyes are now looking back at me again. "B-but....b-but....mommy said he went far away


    from us?"


    This cute boy is so confused, isn''t he?


    I smiled. "Hey...buddy..e here." I pat my leftp twice so he coulde to sit on it.


    Well....he''s totally my clone when he is grinning like that.


    "Daddy is here.....with you *touch his nose* and with mommy... *look at his mother*....I''m back to


    take care both of you." Be sat closer to us, then rest her head on my shoulder.


    "Weally?" Danish asked me with a cute expression.


    "Weally...." I kissed on his forehead.


    "Yeayyy....I have a daddy now." He cheered happily. "Mommy.....mommy......"


    "Yes...my dear," Be slid his messy hair a bit from entering his eyes.


    "I have a daddy...*giggles*....I can''t wait to tell my friends."


    "Woahh.....woahh....calm down, buddy." I quickly stopped him from jumping on the bed again.


    He grinned. "Sorry daddy..."


    "Okay boys.... now, please take a shower. You both stink."


    Danish and I gave each other looks, then shook our heads as we didn''t agree with her suggestion.


    "Now go, boys....!" Be was now giving us a re that made both of us swallow hard at the same


    time.


    "Y-yes...mommy."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Y-yes baby."


    We said those words at the same time that mad Be giggled a bit.


    Man...I missed her giggles so much.


    "Wait for mommy in the bedroom, okay Danish?" Be asked our son.


    "Okay, mommy." He obeyed her.


    "So, for you Nathan..." she gently pinched the both of my cheeks. "


    "Aw....." I cringed in pain. "That''s hurt."


    "Do you need my help to get to the bathroom?"


    "Ummm......" I took a nce at my injured right foot. "I think so."


    "Okay...e on." She extends her hand towards me with a smile curved on her lips.


    Thank you for waiting for me, Be.


    Sara


    Where is he?


    "Grayson..... did you find him?" I asked my best friend as I saw him in the hospital lobby.


    "Nope, I didn''t see him." He replied. "I''m sorry, Sara"


    Why did Martin run away from the hospital?


    Grayson gently patted my shoulder. "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine." He gave me a warm smile. "Maybe


    he wants to rest his mind for a while after the ident...."


    "Maybe...." I nodded. "B-but....why didn''t he tell me or you, Grayson. He''s your best friend, right?"


    I saw him shrug a bit. "Well....I don''t know. He must be has his own reasons why he didn''t tell us."


    "Gosh....where is he?" I sighed heavily. "I''m so worried about him."


    "Come on, Sara. He''s not a child anymore. Don''t worry too much about him. Trust me, he''ll be


    fine."


    *

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Nathan keeps insisting about not going back to the hospital, so he could get further treatment for


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    his injuries


    Seriously, why is he so stubborn?!


    He was living at my house about three days now and Danish looks so happy while he''s here.


    Oh...and about Sara, I knew she was looking for him everywhere; she even asked me if I ever saw him


    anywhere, but I have to lie to her, because it''s Nathan''s request.


    "Hey Max!!! Catch it!!" Nathan was ying with his favorite dog in the house garden.


    "Daddy....daddy.....teach me how...pwease..." Danish keeps clinging to his father these days and


    seems so happy than before after Nathan returned back to us.


    "Alright,e here, buddy." Nathan who was sitting on the chair beside me called for our little


    Danish. "Okay....here is the flying disc. Hold it like this, and wait for Max in a ready position so he could


    see it when you throw the disc." Danish''s small hand was holding the disc with Nathan helps him to


    hold it right.


    "Nathan...*giggles* just show him on how you throw the disc. He can''t understand you very well...."


    I interrupted me.


    "Really?" Nathan looked at me, then back to our confused Danish. "Hahaha....okay then. Then


    watch how daddy gonna throw it, okay Danish?"


    Danish grinned. "Okay, daddy."


    "Max!!!" Nathan called for his dog once again. "Catch!"


    Danish ps his hands while cheering happily when saw his daddy making a throw.


    "Okay then, Danish. It''s your turn now." He said to our son after Max returned to him with the disc


    in his mouth. "Just throw it, like daddy threw it just now."


    Sara


    I heard Martin''s voice as I went out of my car where I parked it on the Dawson Mansion''s porch.


    That can''t be him, right?


    The husky voice now sounds louder and louder as I headed to the garden where I expect that


    Be will be there.


    Well....I kind of want to ask for her help so she could find my fiance where he''s been missing for


    days now. She''s the perfect person that I need her help to find Martin around this city since she has


    been living here for a long time.


    Wait....is that?


    M-Martin......what is he doing here?


    Why is he holding her son?


    A-and, with Be''s hand around his waist.


    W-wh....w-what is happening now?


    "Daddy!!! Teach me again, pwease......." Why is that little boy called Martin ''daddy''?


    I gasped. "Oh my god...."


    My heart broke into pieces when I saw Martin kissed Be on her lips....and he seems so......happy


    that usually he does, where I never saw him being like that before.


    I rushed back to my car and then drove back to my house with my heart shattered into pieces.


    M-my fiance.....that bitch just stole him from me.


    She lied to me that she never saw him after he ran away, and the stabbed my back so she could


    get him.


    Oh god....why am I so stupid?!


    Be Dawson, you bitch!


    How could you!!! Stole my man...from me!!!


    Fine....you started this war by yourself. Just wait and see, because I will steal him back from you,


    he will be mine no matter what!

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Mr Dawson came to approach me as soon as he got back from the business trip. He seemed so


    happy after knew the news and weing me with a warm heart.


    "Wee home, Nathan." he gave me a hug. "I really thought that you...."


    Iughed, ¡°Sorry for not recognize you, Mr Dawson,¡± I apologize as both of us released the hug.


    ¡°You should not be sorry,¡± he declined. ¡°I was the one should apologize to you for sent you to that


    trip. If did not do that kind of decision, this horrible thing would not happen to our family,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m back, right to you guys¡­¡± my eyes were locked into Be¡¯s who stood


    beside of her father


    "I''m so happy that you are back here." Mr Dawson patted my shoulder.


    I smiled. "Yeah...me too,¡± I replied. ¡°I''m so d that I have given a chance to make your daughter


    happy again."


    "She has been through a lot, these past four years,¡± he said. ¡°I''m sure you will make her happy


    again, Nathan. I believe in you."


    Be''s father seems so serious with the words he just said.


    "I promise, Mr Dawson,¡± I said with a smile. "Thanks for believing in me."


    Be and I then went to pool where it was just in front of our old room with Danish in my arms.


    ¡°I love you, Nathan,¡± she whispered all of sudden to my ears as I was talking to my son.


    I smiled as turn to look at her, ¡°I love you too, my baby,¡± then nted a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Aww¡­.I want a kiss too,¡± our little boy interrupted us that made both of us burst out ofughter.


    ¡°Okay,e here,¡± both me and Be said in unison the nted the kisses on both of our son¡¯s


    cheeks.


    He then giggled then kissed us both on the cheeks. ¡°I love you, mommy, daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°We both love you too, Danish¡­¡± Be said while touched the tip of his nose then rested her head


    on my shoulder with her hand wrapped around my waist.


    ¡°The three of us will be family again and no one will disturb us again,¡± I said.


    *


    It was already at night and I headed to the guest room which opposite of Be¡¯s room. I took my


    phone on the bedside table and was in surprised as saw there was about 50 missed called and a


    hundred of messages from Sara.


    Geez.....this girl is so crazy!!!


    Yeah....I know, she has been nice for me and even helped me a lot while we were in Vancouver.


    I owed her so much and I want to repay her kindness too.....but, I don''t want to lose Be again.


    I have no guts to say the truth about my family here to her, I do not want her to be disappointed.


    Maybe I will tell her when the right timees. My family is my priority and I will spend my time with


    them first, then I will face her and my best friend, Greyson. And that bastard, Drake too, for trying to


    hurt my family that day.


    "You didn''t sleep yet?" Be suddenly appeared at my doorstep of my bedroom. She was wearing


    "U-u..ummm...not yet." Man, did I just stuttered?


    She giggled. "Okay, goodnight Nathan."


    I sighed. "Okay....goodnight."


    I really thought......Argh...just forget it.


    Be helped me to switch off the lights, which was nearer to her, "Sweet dream, Nathan." She said


    with a smile.


    "You too, baby." I replied her with a bit of disappointment.


    She then closed the door, leaving me alone in the dark bedroom.


    I sighed heavily. "I think I should go to sleep now." I murmured to myself.


    But seriously, she looked so hot in that sleeping gowns.


    Ohe on, I''m not a pervert!!! Why can''t I just get rid of her sexiness from my mind!!!


    God!!!


    I carefully pulled up the nket so I will not hurt my injured leg, then forced my eyes to fall asleep.


    "Still not asleep yet, Nathan?" Suddenly, I heard a voice that sounded really close to me. The voice


    that sounded so much like Be, my baby.


    I quickly sat on the bed and switched on the nearest tablemp, "God, Be...you scared the hell


    outta me."


    Sheughed as saw me with the panic expression. "I''m sor-ry ugh...I didn''t mean to scare you."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Well, you''re so mean, baby," I pretended to frown with her ''mean'' action, although I love when she


    does that.


    "I''m sorry," she still can''t stop fromughing. "I just...ughs*...can''t help it."


    I crossed my arms. "Fine..."


    "Aww....did almighty Nathan Harrison mad at me?" Man...she''s still the same, never change a bit.


    The only Be Dawson who really loves to tease me.


    God....I love her so much.


    "I''m not mad at you." Wait...why I sounded like a child. This so embarrassing!


    I was not 19 years old anymore but almost 24 years old. I should be matured and not to act like a


    kid anymore since I have such a cutie son now.


    She giggled. "Then what?" Be was tying her long beautiful hair into a pony tail that made me


    swallow hard once. She looked so damn sexy in that gowns, but sexier with her hair tied like that.


    Argghh....this pervert side of me!!


    I shook my head for once. "Nothing....hehe...it''s nothing." I avoid the eye contact with her. Of


    course, I have to, because my cheeks are so hot now, to be more precise, I was blushing like hell!!!


    For god sake Nathan, what happened to you?

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    "Why are your cheeks so reddened? Do you have a fever?" She leaned closer to me so she could


    put her palm on my forehead, to check my temperature.


    Wait a minute, that''s my words!!!


    I feel like my heart wants to explode when she touches me. "U-ummm.....H-Be."


    Her eyes are now on my blue eyes. "Yeah..."


    "Ummm.....I...I." I barely can''t speak now because of her.


    "Why is your temperature is so hot, Nathan?" She is now looks so worried of me.


    "I...I.." She made me tongue-tied now!


    "Hey...what''s wrong." She sat down on the bed, facing my face that I bet is so redden now. "Tell


    me..."


    "Y-you...you made me flustered." I said while closing my eyes. "My heart....it pounds so hard like it


    was going to explode. You are the one who made me feel like this."


    She giggled. "I-I''m sorry, Nathan. I really didn''t mean to do that to you. Now, please, open your


    eyes."


    I shook my head as a no.


    "Well, then...." she stopped.


    Then what?


    "I have to give you a cure."


    What cure???


    Be hands suddenly cup my face and I can feel her warm breath so close with my face. She is so


    close to me as I opened my eyes, her lips just inches away from mine.


    "B-Be?"


    "I really miss you Nathan." She said to me while slid some of my messy hair from entering my


    eyes. "And I love you so much..."


    I smiled while holding her waist with my left hand and the other was caressing her soft cheek. "I


    love you too, baby."


    Be carefully leaned closer to me so she will not hurt my already injured foot, then kissed me


    gently on my lips.


    "You know, we can''t do this right?" She said between our kiss.


    I stopped then face her again.


    She touched my lips. "Well, Danish mighte to look for me....and I don''t want him to....."


    "Oh...okay, I understand." I cut her in then stopped from kissing her in instant.


    "And you''re injured too," she added while nting a kiss on my forehead.


    "Y-yeah...." I trying my best not to show her my disappointment.


    God, why I feel so bad about this?


    "Are you sure?" she gave me a smirk.


    "Hm hmm...." I nodded for once.


    "Attaboy..." she touched the tip of my nose.


    I gave her a smile. "I always be."


    "Yes you do." She gave me a quick peck.


    "Goodnight, Nathan..."


    She was about to get up from the bed when I stopped her by grabbing her hand. "Be...."


    "Yes, Nathan."


    I scratched the back of my hair. "Ummm...could you please, sleep here with me?" Man, this is so


    awkward. "If you don''t mind."


    Be just gave me a weird look.


    "Well...I miss you, Be. Please just sleep here with me. I won''t do anything, I promise."


    "I think I have heard that words before?" Is she joking around again?


    "Ummmm...yeah, I''ve said that before." I looked down, totally avoiding her eye contact.


    She lifted my chin a bit, so I could face her again. "Okay, I''ll stay here." She kissed me on my left


    cheek.


    "Really?" I was so excited when she agreed to stay with me.


    "A....you are so cute." She pinched my cheek. "And you look really the same as Danish when


    you made that face."


    "That''s hurt, you know." I winced in pain.


    "Oppsss, sorry." She gently rubs my cheek where she pinched it.


    "Speaking of Danish, is he alright, if you sleep here with me?"


    "Your son will be alright," she moves a bit so she couldfortably lying on the bed at my right


    side. "I already asked Ivy to sleep with him."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Okay...." I lied my back on the bed and then let her rested her head on my chest.


    I kissed on her forehead. "I really miss you, baby." Then rest my chin on her head as I pulled her


    into a hug.


    "I miss you too, Nathan."


    "Goodnight Be, sweet dream."


    "Goodnight to you too, Nathan. I hope you will dream about me."


    I smiled. "Of course I will, my baby. I always wanted to dream about you only."


    She giggled. "Stop it...."


    Okay that was it, I could not hold it any longer.


    I pulled Be near to me and both of us were practically staring into each other eyes with our lips


    just inches away. My heart was racing at that moment, and her eyes slowly closed as she was waiting


    for me to kiss her.


    I put my hand on her waist, slowly pulled her closer then tenderly kissed her on her lips. Both of


    her hands were grabbing the hem of my shirt, pulling it up slowly that broke our kisses when she


    helped me to take it off which revealing my half naked body. Both of us were sitting on the bed with her


    sitting on myps, staring into my blue ocean eyes.


    ¡°We could stop at here,¡± she said between our kissed as she started to kiss me again. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    you to get hurt more, especially your injured leg.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No¡­I want it, I just miss you so much, Be,¡± I kissed her on the neck then


    down to her shoulder, while slowly trying to take off her gowns.


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± my baby slid her hands down to my short pants, helping me to untie the knotted


    at it. Then removed her gownspletely as soon as my pants loosen, revealing her perfect figure of


    body covered with ck bra and underwear.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± I praised her while removing her stranded hair which covering her face.


    She then pulled me and we switched our positions where she wasying on the bed with me on


    top of her, before I leaned closer to her again and kissed her tenderly on the lips.


    We shared our moment together at that night and she was full of cautions so I would not hurt my


    injuries and so did I, I made sure to be more gentle so I will not hurt the woman I love.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    I woke up in Nathan¡¯s arm with my naked body was covering with the nket and curved a smile


    as soon as I saw him was staring at me with his beautiful blue ocean eyes.


    "Good morning, my sunshine..." he caressed gently on my cheek.


    "Hmmmm...." I stretched a bit for while then pulled him into a hug so I could rest my head on his


    chest, feeling her warmth thatfort me so much.


    ¡°Wakey-wakey, sleeping beauty,¡± he whispered to me then nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "I''m still sleepy," my voice sounded a bit raspy as I replied to him.


    He burst out ofughter, "Come on....since when you be like this, baby??"


    ¡°Sincest night,¡± I teased.


    ¡°But none of us did not get hurt right?¡±


    I then looked up to face him properly, ¡°Yes¡­but you could if you lose control of it, silly.¡±


    ¡°A¡­.¡± He gave me a kiss on my forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that¡­.¡±


    I poked his chin a bit that caused him to closed his eyes, ¡°I love you Nathan.¡±


    He smiled as soon as he heard my magical words, "I love you too, Be,¡± the hugged me tightly.


    "Mommy!!!" Aww....our little boy was looking for me. "Where are you?"


    I should get dress before he entered this room. Hopefully, he would not enter this room or it will be


    hard for me to exin to him. I scooted away from the bed along with the nket to cover my naked


    body then picked up my clothes and underwear which scattered on the floor.


    "Hey, where are you going??" Nathan asked. He was totally naked since I pulled the nket from


    him. ¡°U-ummm¡­..¡± he covered his thing with his hand. ¡°Could you please, grab my short pants¡­¡± and


    the red tints suddenly appeared on both of his cheeks that made me could not control myughter.


    A.....he''s so cute.


    I gave him his short pants and the shirt to then put on my underwear and even my gowns back,


    meanwhile for him he already fully dressed up and his messy hair truly made him looked sexier than


    ever, especially when he was looking at me like that.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that,¡± I said while throwing the nket to him.


    Heughed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Mommy¡­.¡± My son called for me again.


    ¡°I should go know, Danish needs me,¡± I said to Nathan.


    ¡°No¡­don¡¯t go,¡± he pouted his lips. ¡°What about me?¡±


    Don¡¯t make that cute looking face¡­.I just can not resist it.


    My weaknesses, Nathan and Danish, the men that I love so much.


    ¡°So silly,¡± I leaned closer to him and gave him a peck on his lips. "Our son is looking for us, so, I


    need to go to him, or he''ll start to cry." Then touched the tip of his nose.


    "B-but....I need you too." He held my hand then kissed it.


    "But Danish needs me more attention than you." I teased him.


    "Finee...just go then." He released his grip.


    A....he''s sulking.


    "You are so cute!!!" I pinched both of his cheeks.


    "Aww....that hurts, you know." He rubbed his reddened cheeks. "Okay, I''m sorry, baby."


    I smiled while rubbed his messy dark brown hair. Well, umm....he still kept that color since he did


    not want anyone to recognize that he is Nathan Harrison. I was not sure why, but I guess he has his


    reasons why he did that. "Attaboy."


    "Well, I''m still a good boy for you and always be."


    "Yeah, I know. That''s why I love you so much." I gave him a kiss on his forehead.


    "Aww...I love you too, Be."


    *

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    I took a shower after Be left my room, she said she wanted to take care of our son before we


    went for our breakfast with the whole family. I went to our son room next door of mine to check on


    Danish and my angel, Be.


    "H-hey buddy!!!" My little naked son gave me a tight hug.


    "Daddy!!!" He seemed so excited whenever I was around.


    "Danish,e here." Be looks so messed up while calling for our son. Danish''s towel was


    around her neck and her beautiful hair looks so messy.


    "Hey, what happened to my beautiful baby?" I teased her.


    She gave me a smile although she looked a bit tired. "Danish, he kept running away from me,¡± she


    said while breathing heavily.


    I put my hands on my son''s both shoulders so I could face him properly, "Hey buddy, why are you


    so misbehave today, huh?"


    He grinned, "Sorry daddy..."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I rubbed his messy hair a bit, "How about we hang out together today, Danish?" I slid his hair a bit


    from entering his blue eyes.


    "Yeay!!!!" He cheered so loudly while jumping on the bed in front of me. "Daddy, I wanna go....I


    wanna go....pweasee...I promise I''ll behave."


    "Really?" I teased him while looking at him with my eyebrow raised a little.


    He nodded several time. ¡°I promise."


    I took a nce to my beautiful angel and saw that she gave me her cunning smile.


    "Okay, deal!!"


    "Yeay!!!" He cheered more then quickly went towards Be so she could help him to wear his


    clothes.


    ¡°Good boy,¡± I took a sit on Danish bed while watching Be dressed our son. She then gave the


    little boy to me so I couldb his messy hair and took care of him while she was taking shower.


    *


    I was changing my clothes in the room when heard someone was knocking on my door. The door


    then revealed Be who was already properly dressed, but she was wearing the outfit for working not


    for hanging out.


    "Nathan..." she called for me as I was putting on my jeans.


    "Yes baby," I answer her while taking my ck jacket from the closet and slowly walk towards her.


    "What is it?"


    Be seemed a bit worried about something and I have no idea what just happened.


    "Are you okay? Is there any problems?"


    "I''m sorry, Nathan,¡± she quickly apologized. ¡°I can''t join you both today. I have an emergency at the


    hospital..." her beautiful eyes were glimmering as she was staring into mine.


    I feel a bit disappointed because we already promised to hang out with our son, but I know she just


    can not ignore the emergency, especially if it was an urgent matter. It was her career as a doctor to


    save the patient''s life.


    So I need to ept it, and hide all of my disappointments from her so that she will not be worry.


    "Nathan," she was caressing my right cheek. "I''m so sorry..."


    I gave her a weak smile, "D-don''t worry,¡± I said. ¡°I didn''t mind at all, I''ll tell Danish that you have


    works to do."


    She quickly hugged me, "Thank you, Nathan. I promise this won''t happen next time."


    I hugged her back. "Okay then, you are wee," then kissed her on her head. "Now go, before


    Danish see you or he might be crying again,¡± I suggested. ¡°And be safe, okay?"


    She nodded, "Alright, you too, Nathan. Have fun,¡± Be gave me a peck on my lips and quickly


    went out from the bedroom before our son saw her.


    I saw her car came out from the garage from the window and drove away from the neighbourhood


    to her workce.


    "Daddy..." I heard my son called for me.


    "Yes Danish." I went to his room and tried my best not to show my sad face to our little boy.


    "Where''s mommy?" He looked around, searching for Be as he entered her room which opposite


    of our room.


    Mann...what should I tell him? I do not want him to be upset with Be.


    "Ummm...e here, buddy." I patted myps so he coulde and sat on myps.


    "Where''s mommy??" The clueless boy asked for Be with his eyes looked glimmering as if he


    was about to cry anytime soon.


    Oh god...I really don''t want to see him cry.


    "Hey buddy, don''t cry,¡± Ifort him. ¡°Daddy''s here with you...ummm....and mommy has to go to


    work. So she couldn''t join us, today,¡± hopefully he might not cry when heard it. ¡°She said she was so


    sorry and also promised that she''ll never do this again next time." I wiped his tears which started to fall


    on his cheeks.


    "She said that?" Danish''s voice sounded a bit cracked.


    I nodded. "Yup, she said that to me. So, how about we have fun together just you and me?


    "Danish and daddy only?" he asked while looking into my eyes.


    "Yes, Danish and daddy only," I pinched gently on his chubby cheek.


    He started to smile again, "Okay...I wanna go out with daddy."


    Phew¡­.luckily he did not cry or I might be in so much trouble.


    "Good boy," I touched the tip of his nose, just like Be always did to him and me. "Ummm...where


    do you want to go, Danish?" I asked.


    "U-umm....thimey park?" he answered weirdly.


    "Thimey park?" What is that? What does he mean by that? I really do not get it.


    He nodded, "Yea, thimey park, where Danish can ride the train, the flying wheel....ummm....and


    more,¡± he exined it to me along with his bodynguage. And his hands almost hit my face when he


    tried to exined the flying thingy.


    Flying wheel? Train?? Is there any kind of ce here? I really have no idea about that.


    "Flying wheel?" I asked for hisfirnation.


    He nodded, "Flying wheel, it''s really big and it turns like this." My son trying his best to exin it to


    me by making some funny gestures with his small hands.


    Iughed so hard, "Okay okay, Daddy got it...you mean the theme park, the roller coaster and the


    ferris wheel?"


    He nodded several time with a wide smile on his face.


    "Yes, daddy is so smart." He pped his hands while cheering so loud.


    A....my son, he''s so adorable.


    "Okay then, let''s go to the theme park!!!" I said out loud while carrying him in my arms and headed


    to garage downstairs.


    *


    General


    A red hair girl was discussing something with a man with a scar on his chin at the Drake¡¯s office.


    Drake still has n to get rid the Harrison family since he thought that family will put his life in danger.


    So, he asked someone to help him out, someone who was unexpectedly epted his offer.


    "I did what you want me to do. But please don''t hurt Martin." The red hair girl said to Drake.


    "Good, you have done a great job, Sara,¡± Drake replied along with an evilugh. ¡°I promise I''ll


    never hurt him. Trust me..."


    "Alright then, I''ll keep your words, Drake,¡± she stared him in disbelief. The clueless red hair girl did


    not know how bad Drake could be since she was too blind with her one sided love..


    The man with a scar on his chinughed. "Just trust me already."


    "Fine, I just....ummm.....not.....never mind,¡± she then walked away from the office, leaving Franklin


    J Drake alone.


    "Thomas!" Drake called for his assistant.


    "You do know what to do right?"


    Thomas nodded. "Yes sir."


    Drake nodded. "Good...now go."


    "Alright sir."


    "Thomas!" But stopped Drake''s assistant as soon as he went out from Drake¡¯s office. "Please don''t


    hurt Martin. Or I swear I will kill you myself,¡± she then gave him a warning.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    "Do you want some ice cream, Danish?"


    "Yeay, ice cream." God, he''s so cute. "I want it, daddy."


    "Alright, daddy will get it for you." I smiled. "Stay close to daddy, okay."


    He nodded. "Okay daddy."


    I made sure that Danish is stay close to me, so he will not missing or being kidnap again. I have to


    keep him safe, from anything, because he is our precious son.


    Suddenly, someone bumped me from my right side as I was about to turn back to see my son,


    Danish.


    Phew...


    The ice cream almost fall from my hand but luckily it didn''t.


    I look back at my son, but he''s not here anymore.


    Oh my god....where is he??


    Where is Danish?


    Where did he go?


    "Danish!!!" I called for him, but he''s nowhere to be found. "Danish, where are you?!"


    I look around for him but he''s still not here.


    I was standing where he was waiting for me earlier. "He was right here before and I never lost my


    sight of him, but how........wait....wait...."


    The bump, I lost it when that person bumped me.


    God, what am I going to say to Be? She must be really mad at me.


    *


    At the police station....


    "Nathan!!!" Man, Be sounds really scary.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I gulped for once when saw her walking towards my direction.


    I''m so doomed.


    "Where is he? Where is my Danish?! Where is my son?!" I never seen her like that again. She is


    so furious, well, she should be because I just lost our precious son.


    "I.....I....I''m sorry Be." I just can''t look her in the eyes. "I''m so careless..."


    "Yeah, you should be sorry for losing Danish! He''s just a kid, but you still lose him. You are too


    careless and stu....." she stopped from saying that word.


    I really didn''t know that Be can be like this when she''s mad.


    "You are right, totally right about me, being stupid and careless enough for losing him. I''m sorry..."


    She just remains silent and never dare to look at me. I don''t mad at her, never a bit...but I''m just


    disappointed with myself.


    "I promise I will bring him back, believe it!"

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    "I promise I will bring him back, believe me!" What did you just said Be?


    God, you almost slip your tongue out for saying the man that I love stupid for not good taking care


    of our son.


    Now he''s upset with me.


    "You should go home now." He suggested. "I''ll take care of this." Nathan not even once look at me.


    I sighed heavily. What I''ve done.


    You are so stupid Be!


    How can you just scold him. He''s Nathan, my son''s father.


    But, I think I should be mad at him because he lost our son, our precious baby, Danish.


    I''ll never forgive him if something bad happen to him.


    I left Nathan at the police station alone as he suggested me to do so. I.....I just can face him right


    now because he just makes me think more about Danish, makes me more worried about my baby.


    Oh Danish, where are you know?


    Mommy is so worried about you.


    *


    General


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Mommy......Daddy....." A little blond hair boy was crying so hard while calling for his parents.


    "Just shut it boy!!!" A man with a mask scolded him.


    The young boy wiped his tears. "I just want Mommy and Daddy."


    "I said quiet!!!"


    That blond boy seems a bit scared as the mask man scolded him. He was trembling and his


    parents images keep ying on his mind while he was crying silently on the chair where he has been


    tied to.


    "Well well well, looks who is here. It''s Be and Nathan''s son." A male voice suddenly approached


    them.


    "Sir," the mask man politely bowed to the man with a scar on his chin. "Mission aplished."


    "Good job, guys." The man with the scar replied. "And Fredrick just get the car ready." He pointed


    his finger towards his mask man assistant. "I need to see Dwayne Dawson now. The n A will be


    execute after this and if it still didn''t work, I want you to execute the n B, Thomas." He moved his


    gaze to the other guy beside the mask man.


    "I promise I''ll handle this boy." Thomas answered.


    "That woman, I need you to handle her too. She''s just a nuisance to us and we already got what


    we wants from her." The man with a scar looks at the young blond boy. "She still doesn''t know that I


    tricked her. What a really stupid woman." He thenughed so evily that makes the young boy scared so


    much.


    "Mommy.....Daddy...pwease save me." The blond boy murmured.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Mann....I shouldn''t be so careless. Now Be is mad at me, and our son is missing.


    I know the culprit must be Drake because there''s no other person will do this kidnapping thing. I


    still remember all the details where I identally heard their conversation at the bar that day. He''s the


    one who was trying to kill me in the ne 4 years ago. But, I can''t tell the police, or my son''s life will be


    in danger.


    I have to think the other way, yeah....something that will not risk Danish''s life.


    I''m waiting for the information about my son at the police station and the weather too, starts to cold


    now since it''s the winter season now.


    God, I''m so worried about Danish.


    Where could he be? I hope the kidnapper wouldn''t hurt him.


    Be, she''s here and seems really mad at me. I even told her to return home but, she insisted not


    to. Well, I''m just worried about her since it''s start snowing today and I....I....don''t want something bad to


    happen to our son too.


    I just can''t....


    "Here, I brought you some food," I said to Be who is sitting at a chair at the corner of the police


    station while showing her the food that I bought for her.


    She even didn''t look at me instead just locking her gaze down to the floor.


    I crouched in front of her so I could facing her. "Be, I don''t want you to be sick, please eat a bit,


    you haven''t eat anything since this afternoon." I put my right palm on her hands.


    She suddenly swatted my hand away from her."Don''t touch me!" And her action really shocked me


    because I never seen her like this before.


    "I know I''m so careless for losing our son. If we didn''t go to that ce, he would not be kidnap. It


    was all my faults, I''m so sorry, Be." I stood back on my feet by still facing her who is still sitting on the


    chair.


    She immediately stands up in front of me that made me startled a bit. "Yeah, it''s all your faults. I


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    should not let you hang out alone with him in very first ce. You are careless and so stu-." She


    stopped talking then looks away from me.


    "Yeah, I''m stupid and careless, you are totally right about that. And I''m sorry too, for losing him. I


    shouldn''t have bring him with me, or this thing will never happen. But he''s my son too, Be."


    "Yes, he is your son, but I gave birth to him, I took care of him by myself...and you *hits my chest


    continuously*, I just let you take care of him just only for a day, and now...you lost him. It''s all your


    faults!!!" Be is now bursting into tears. "Please bring Danish back....*sobs*...I really don''t want to lose


    him...I just can''t afford it."


    I trying tofort her although it hurts so much when she said that. She was right, it''s all my


    faults....and I have to figure out a way to find our son back. And she was right too, I have no right about


    Danish since I was not there when she gave birth of him, and she took care of him by herself and living


    in pain because of me being missing for all these years.


    "I promise, I''ll find him....I will bring him back to you."


    And then, I''ll leave you again for your sake and Danish''s. I''m sorry, but this is a good decision for


    us.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    "Hey Martin, what''s wrong?" Grayson, my best friend who was the one who saved me from the


    ident four years ago looks so worried about me as he arrived at out meeting point. "Where have you


    been? We are so worried about you."


    I gave him a fake smile. "I''m sorry for not telling where I was before. It''s just, I got my memories


    back.....and I''m staying at my wife''s house.


    Grayson cuts me in."W-wife?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, I already married before that ident. When I was 19 years old, it''s a very long


    story...but I really need your help right now."


    Grayson''s patted my shoulder. "Okay, just tell me what is it, Martin...I mean, what is your real


    name again?"


    "My real name is Nathan Harrison, son of Michael Harrison and Karen Harrison."


    Grayson looks a bit surprised. "Harrison?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, that''s my dad''s family name."


    "S-so...ummm....well, I knew him. He''s the best businessman long ago and he was my idol. But I


    never knew that you are his son. This is a very small world."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Okay okay, I''m sorry for cut you in, but I really need your help to look for my son. He''s been


    kidnapped and I think Drake is the culprit. We already heard about their ns before at the bar


    right...so I think this is one of his n."


    "Yeah, I have been investigating for him after all these years, he''s definitely a bad person. I''ll try to


    help, you Mar...I mean Nathan. I''ll help you to get back your son."


    "Thanks, dude. I owe you so much."


    I was on my way to my car when I bumped into someone. My mind has so many of unanswered


    questions about Drake...why is he trying to hurt my son and me. What did I ever do to him?


    "Hey dude, watch where you''re going to!!" Wait, that voice....the most annoying voice ever. The


    one that I alwaysined that will ruin my mood whenever I heard that voice.


    S-Seth Pearson!


    I quickly looked at his face and I was right. He''s my bestfriend....the most annoying friend that I


    ever had. He''s still the same, still acting like he is a cool person with the same spiky hairstyle but


    waittt....who is the girl beside him, the one that he was holding her hand.


    A cute little girl with red headband who has the same eyes as the almighty Seth Pearson and he


    looks exactly the same as him too.


    "S-Seth?" I called his name with a confusedly look that I currently giving him right now.


    He looks a bit surprised too, when I called his name. "Mr Llyod, I didn''t expect I could meet you


    here."


    Oh, he''s still don''t know about me getting back my old memories.


    "Hey hedgehog! It''s me Nathan Harrison....I''m not Martin Llyod....I''m sorry for not telling you so


    soon, hedgehog." Woah....I didn''t expect that I''ll tell him all at once.


    He looks even more surprised. "Na-Nathan?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, it''s me. Your bestfriend."


    In a blink of eye, Seth was already gave me a tight hug. "God, I''m so d that you are still alive,


    Nathan *crack voice*...I''m so sorry I couldn''t save you that day....I''m too weak.....but I''m really d that


    you alive."


    "Papa?" The little girl pulls Seth''s hem of his shirt. "Who''s that guy?


    "Woah....woah.....why are you so emotional?"


    He then quickly released his hug and pushes me away. "This is really uncool," he murmured then


    looks down to that girl and crouches in front of her. "Sorry Sofia for let you seeing Papa like this. Well,


    this is my bestfriend, Nathan Harrison."


    So, this is Seth Pearson''s daughter....well, she looks so cute.


    "He''s Danish''s father." Seth said to his daughter.


    "Danish?" The little girl looks a bit confused.


    "Yeah, your dad is telling the truth, little girl. I''m Danish''s daddy." I interrupted.


    Oh...I need to tell him about what happened to my son.


    I patted his shoulder. "Seth, I need to tell you something and I think, I need your help too."


    *


    Man : Nathan Harrison


    Me: Yeah, it''s me. Who''s this?


    Man: ughs*


    Me: Who the are you, bastard?! Are u the one who kidnapping my son!!? Just give him back to


    me!!"


    Man: You are still impatient like before, Nathan. A really stupid and loudmouth person.


    Who is this guy?


    Me: What do you want from me?


    Man: I want you toe here by yourself, and don''t tell anyone or your son will take the risk.


    Me: You bastard!!! Don''t you darey your hands on him!!


    Man: Juste to this ce and you''ll meet him again. I''ll tell you the ce in 10 minutes...so just


    get ready, Nathan Harrison.


    End of the call....


    God, who is that person? Why is he sounds so familiar.


    How am I suppose to do? He told me not to tell anyone and go to that ce by myself.....or my


    son....no...I can''t let that thing happen to my Danish.


    I have to go.....I have to save my son. He had nothing to do with this. It''s my problem between me


    and Drake and his stupid assistant.


    *****

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Nathan came here at the police station, he looked so worried


    "Yes, he is your son, but I gave birth to him, I took care of him by myself...and you *hits my chest


    continuously*, I just let you take care of him just only for a day, and now...you lost him. It''s all your


    faults!!!" Be is now bursting into tears. "Please bring Danish back....*sobs*...I really don''t want to lose


    him...I just can''t afford it." I''m sorry for scolding you, Nathan. I have to do it, or our son might get into


    trouble.


    I just can''t tell you about the text that I received earlier. Someone told me to me all of this to you


    so you will be upset at me and leave me all alone. And I have to go to a ce where they keep Danish


    by myself. I''m so sorry Nathan....It''s hard for me to do this, but it''s for our son''s sake. I don''t want


    something bad happen to him and you too, Nathan. I can''t afford to lose you either one of you or both. I


    just can''t.


    I went to the ce that the sender gave asked me to go. The ce is so dark as I arrived and I


    could hear my son was crying so loud.


    Oh my God, poor my baby.


    Danish, mommy ising for you.


    But, my sight wentpletely dark all of sudden as someone hit my head from the back.


    Danish....N-Nath....


    I arrived at the ce where the unknown man asked me to go approximately at 9.30 pm. I am


    really sure that man''s voice sounded so familiar. It''s really dark here....ehh wait, is that Be''s car?


    What is she doing here?


    My heart pounded so hard right now and why did I feel so bad about this?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I then swiftly run towards her car, checking inside the car, but it was empty.


    No one is in there.


    Where is she? Man....I hope there is nothing bad happen to her.


    I quickly took out my phone as it buzzed on my jeans pocket. It''s from the same unknown


    number...the man that called me earlier.


    Man: Don''t try to do anything unless you want to see your family dead.


    Me: *shocked* The f-.....*breathe in*...okay....please don''t hurt them. I''ll do anything you ask me to.


    Just please don''t hurt Be and Danish.


    Man: *evilughs and hang up the call*


    That bastard!!!


    Be, Danish....please wait a bit. I''ll find a way to save you both even I have to sacrifice myself, I


    promise.


    My phone buzzed twice as there was a message received.


    ''It''s Dn, I''m here too, right behind you....I''ll call the back up....I know you are puzzled up why I''m


    here too, but I followed Be recently. Someone knocked her up and took her in. Just stay calm...and


    do whatever they say.''


    I took a nce to my back side and saw Dn was hiding behind one of the contena. He gave me


    a signal by waving his hand then an ''okay'' sign as he was ready to take his part.


    Phew....I''m lucky he is here to help my family.


    "Well...well....looks who is finally here..." That voice!


    And it''sing from my back side along with several different footsteps.


    "Daddy..." I quickly turned to that direction as I heard my son''s voice calling for me.


    There''s two man standing behind my son and Be and their hands were tied with the ropes. I


    recognize one of the man which is Thomas, Drake''s personal assistant. He keeps pushing my girl so


    she could walk towards my direction and Danish, he was crying because the mask man seems to scare


    him so much.


    "Let my family go...they have done nothing to you." I begged to that bastard, Franklin J Drake so


    he could let Be and our son free.


    "Of course I''ll not do that, stupid boy!" He thenughed evilly while walking straight to Be''s


    direction, switching ces with Thomas.


    Be....


    I saw her tears keep falling on her cheeks as Drake grabs her wrist and pulled her closer to him.


    "Mommy...." Our son was trying to get away from the mask man as he saw Drake hurting his mom.


    "Just let her go!!!!" I clenched my fists and quickly run towards Drake so I could hit him hard for


    hurting my Be, but however Thomas stopped me by blocking my way.


    "Just stay there if you don''t want your family to be hurt!" Drake gave me a warning.


    "Daddy!!!" The mask man pulled my son''s hair because he was moving too much that makes him


    crying more.


    S..Stop i-it!


    "Please,stop it...." I begged for him. "Just take me...do whatever you want to, but please don''t hurt


    them..." my tears keep falling on my cheeks. I can''t withstand seeing the people that I love so much


    being hurt.


    "Nathan!!!!" I heard Be''s screaming before I ck out all of sudden. Someone was hitting me


    from my back.


    But who? Who hits me?


    "Daddy!!!"


    "Nathan...."


    Dn Drake


    Why did he do this to Be and her family?


    Why my father did this to them?


    I...I just don''t understand...why he kidnapped Danish and Be and what did he want from


    Martin...I mean Nathan.


    Eh wait....I know that name.


    Nathan Harrison, h-he is the father of Danish and husband of Be. B-but...b-but...I thought he


    was already dead. I once went to his grave before and I was sure saw that name on the memorial.


    W-hat the.....


    Is that Sara??? W-why did she hit Nathan on the head?


    Suddenly, someone suddenly patted on my shoulder from my behind that made me startled in


    instant. My heart was pounding so much as if like I was going to have a heart attack.


    I quickly turned to that direction and saw a brown hair guy. He was wearing a ck tshirt with a


    dark blue jeans and he''s signalling for me to be quiet by putting his index finger on his lips.


    "I''m Nathan''s friend," he whispered to me. "I came to save him and his family."


    I nodded as I understood what he said to me just now.


    "You are son of Franklin J Drake right?" He asked me again.


    I looked away from him and moved my eyes to my dad who was holding Be so roughly. "Y-


    yeah...but he''s only my foster dad. I don¡¯t have such a cruel man like that."


    "I know you are a good guy, Dn." He patted my shoulder once again.


    H-how did he knows my name?


    "So, stay to be a good person and try to save the innocent family out there. Drake has done so


    many illegal things and even murdered my dad and my little brother. And recently, I just received the


    news that he was the culprit who killed Nathan''s parents 4 years ago."


    I quickly looked at him with a surprise look. "What??" I said in disbelief.


    He nodded. "Yes...I''ve been investigating him for years now....and I have all the proofs to show him


    that he is the mastermind in so many crimes that he did."


    "B-but..he..I..."


    "Just trust me....I''ll make sure that he''ll admit his own crimes in no times." Greyson moves his gaze


    from me and wad now looking at my dad from our hiding ce. "Sara?? God, how could she joining


    Drake? Is she already lost her mind? But why??"


    *

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    I just can''t stop from crying when I saw Nathan got hit by Sara. I never expected that she would do


    such a thing to him. My son, he keeps crying and I can''t do nothing about it because Drake was holding


    me so roughly and he was hurting my wrist.


    I saw the blooding out from Nathan''s head and I just couldn¡¯t do nothing about it. I have no


    strength to help him either because I feel so weak right now.


    Sara.....why did she join the man who kidnapped my son? Why did she hit my Nathan? Was it


    because I took Nathan away from her?


    "Nathan!!!" I shouted for Nathan so he could regain conscious but it no used. He didn''t show any


    sign and Sara, she''s now walking straight to my direction.


    She then pped me hard on my right cheek and yelled at me. "Bitch!" My right corner of lip feels


    like it was bleeding as I feel like I tasted blood and it stings so much.


    My baby, Danish keeps crying more and I just can''t do anything to protect my son from them.


    "Don''t hit him!!!" I immediately stopped Sara as I saw her was about to p Danish. "Hit me instead,


    but please don''t hit my baby..."


    Sara walks closer to me again with a stick on her hand was ready to hit me. I don''t care if she''s


    gonna hit me or do something bad so my son would be safe.


    The only thing that I could do right now is just closing my eyes, waiting for her to hit me in no


    times. But, it never happen as if she just change her mind from hitting me. I slowly open my eyes and


    saw Nathan was standing in front of me with his hand holding the stick, blocking it from hurting me.


    The blood was still flowing from back of his head and he looked a bit staggers.


    I swatted Drake''s hands away from my wrist with all my strength then quickly hold onto Nathan''s


    waists to stable his down to make sure he won¡¯t fall on the ground. "Are you okay, Nathan?" I asked for


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    his condition.


    "Yeah, I''m fine." He puts his palm on my right hand. "Don''t worry about me." He said.


    "Martin..." Sara seems a bit surprised when saw Nathan protecting me.


    "Just stop it!!" He shouted at her. "Stop from disturbing me and my family...you are nobody and I


    never have feeling for you. Just...please.. .get over of it."


    I saw the tears bursting out from Sara''s eyes as Nathan said that to her. She seems so


    heartbroken and totally madly in love with him, and I just steal him from her just like that.


    Sara released the stick down to the floor and did not say any words to us. I know she is


    heartbroken so much.....she''s really in love my Nathan. She them walks away from us, leaving all of us


    in the building while crying so much.


    Although she chose to join Drake, but I feel sorry for her.


    "Enough with this drama!!" Drake interrupted us and quickly grabs me away from Nathan.


    "Thomas, take care of him!"

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    "Daddy!!!" The mask man brought Danish away from us and I only can look at him, being drag by


    that bastard to the back door of the building.


    "Nathan!"


    "Just get away from me!" I shouted whilending a hard punch on Thomas''s face that makes him


    fall on the ground. "And..DON''T YOU EVER MESS UP WITH MY FAMILY!"


    I looked at Be who was struggling to get away from that bastard, Drake. The old hag who is


    trying to kill my precious family.


    "Wait!!!" He tried stop me when saw me is getting closer to him with a gun pointing on Be''s


    head. "Just stay back...if you want her to be alive....or I''m gonna shoot her."


    Drake, you bastard!!!


    "Okay...I''ll stay back." I raised my hands a bit and took a step back from them. "But, please...don''t


    hurt her...I beg you. Please don''t..." My voice sounds cracked. "Just take me....do whatever you want


    to, or even kill me if you want.....but please...don''t hurt my family....please."


    "Stupid boy," Drake said to me annoyingly. "You are the same as your father before he died."


    What is he talking about?


    Did he......


    "This scene....it''s so familiar, right Thomas?" He asked his assistant.


    Thomasughed. "Indeed sir."


    "You bastard!!!" I bursted out. "How dare you killed my parents!!! What did they ever did to you?!" I


    was about to take one step closer to him, but I quickly changed my mind since it will risk Be''s life.


    Drakeughed so hard. "Your father was so stubborn and a very stupid person just like you. How


    dare he messed up with mypany....just who did he think he was? He was just a new guy in this


    business line, and....he just overpasssed me? I was in this line for almost 15 years that time...but he


    just only took a few years....*chuckles*...but I''m not worried anymore, since mypany is back to


    normal and gains so much profits this year."


    Dammit!


    "You are crazy, bastard! You killed them because my father surpassed you! You are so selfish!!!"


    "Just shut it!!!" Drake shouted at me back. "Now it''s your turn for Harrison family to be extinct from


    this world for real."


    "No!!!"


    Drake pointed the gun straight to Nathan¡¯s direction and he told the whole story about killing


    Nathan¡¯s parents and even his nned to kill Nathan that day. I heard the gunshot but I did not dare to


    open my eyes because I really do not want to see Nathan get shot in front of my eyes....I just can not.


    "Be!!!" Nathan....h-he...he sounded fine.


    Thank god he was safe.


    But the gunshot? I was sure that I heard that sound.


    "Nathan..." I quickly opened my eyes to look for him but I saw someone else was blocking me


    away from Nathan.


    D-Dn? What was he doing here?


    "B-Be..Be..." He sounded so much in pain.


    My eyes locked on his left chest where I saw b-blood kept pouring out of the wound, soaking his


    white shirt.


    Oh my god, h-he got shot! He¡­h-how did he get here? Why did he jump into Nathan¡¯s direction


    and took the bullet?


    "Dn!" I shouted for him as he fell hard on the ground.


    Drake quickly released me then pushed me away. "No, Dn...." he even sounded like he was


    about to cry and rushed to his son whoying on the cold ground with the blood non stop flowing out of


    his wound.


    "Be..." I saw Nathan ran towards me and quickly pulled me into a hug. "Are you okay? Are you


    hurt?" he asked for my condition worriedly.


    "N-no....I''m fine." I tried to release his hug so I could check on Dn''s condition.


    Dn wasying on the floor with Drake beside him, crying and kept apologizing from his son. My


    friend was heavily breathing and looked so weak on his fatherps.


    Oh my god, Dn.


    "Nathan!!" I saw a dark brown hair guy approached Nathan with our son on his arms followed by


    Seth and police officers behind him.


    "Daddy!!!" Nathan quickly grabbed Danish from his dark brown hair friend.


    "Are you okay, Danish?" He examined Danish''s arms and legs to check whether he got hurt or not.


    ¡°Thank god, you are okay, Danish,¡± he said with a relief while hugging our son.


    The police officers approached the crying Franklin J Drake then put a handcuff on his both hands


    on his back after grabbed him away from his dying son before read the charged out loud. "Franklin J


    Drake, at this time, I''m cing you under arrest for murdered Michael Harrison and Karen Harrison.


    You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in the court of


    evenw can help you." The polices then dragged Drake away him towards their vehicle meanwhile for


    his assistant, Thomas, he just surrender himself to the police willingly. "Take them to the station..."


    "Dn...."I pressed the bullet wound with my hand to stop it from bleeding with my tears keept


    pouring on my cheeks. "Why...why did you save us?"


    He gave me a weak smile. "I''m s-sorry."


    "N-no...don''t close your eyes. Stay with me...please, Dn." I patted gently on his cheek so he


    would stay awake. "The ambnce will arrive shortly...*cries* and you will be safe...please stay


    awake." I was sobbing with my hands still pressing his wound.


    "N-no....*coughs* I...I think i-it''s my time now. This pain is so damn hurt....*tears pour on his cheek*


    b-before I leave,....I-I just want to let you know that I...l-love....." he could not even finish his words as


    he fell unconscious and there was no sign if his breathing too.


    I put my head against his chest to hear his heart beat but I could not hear anything. I tried to give


    him CPR but it was useless too.


    No Dn....no, you can''t leave us....no.....I''m sorry Dn....I''m so sorry.


    ¡°Be¡­¡± Nathan hugged me from behind. ¡°He¡¯s gone¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dn¡­.¡± I was sobbing in Nathan¡¯s hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­.¡±            Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    The ambnce arrived about 15 minutester, but they were toote to save Dn. Be was so


    sad as Dn died in her arms. I feel sorry for her for losing one of her good friend. But I feel so guilty


    though, Dn would not die if he did not try to save my life. Besides I heard his veryst words that he


    was trying to say that he has feeling for Be.


    Man¡­seriously I do not know what to do.


    The ambnce took us all to the hospital with the ambnce, and Be was crying all the way


    long beside Dn¡¯s corpse. I did not dare say nothing¡­luckily Grayson offered his help to send Danish


    back to Dawson¡¯s house where Ivy could take a look at him.


    I went to the ER where the doctor treated my wound at the back of my head as we arrived from the


    Drake''s hideout. It did not hurt much but my heart did.


    Be did visit me at all at the ER instead just sitting while crying at the waiting room while several


    doctors ware operating Dn¡¯s corpse to make a further investigation. I went to see her after got the


    treatment and sat in the behind row of the benches where she did not notice my presence at all.


    One of the doctor then went out from the surgical room and imed that Dn died because he


    lose so much of blood since the bullet hit straight on his heart.


    I never seen her cried so much before, and I feel like....she did not love me anymore like before.


    Maybe she was in love with Dn without knowing about it, but I got interfere with their rtionship.


    Therefore that was why she mad at me so much at the police station.


    The woman that I love so much, was in love with somebody else, someone who died for saving my


    life.


    It was all my faults, if I did note back here again before, Dn will never leave us. She must


    be really happy living with him, the guy that actually deserve her and can make her always happy than


    me.


    I should nevere here.


    Maybe I should return how with Grayson after we have done our business here. Karl can take care


    thepany here and I will work with Grayson at Vancouver. Yeah¡­I should walk away from her life


    so I would not feel guilty whenever we meet and she may not hate me too for ¡®killing¡¯ Dn. Moreover,


    the thing between the Llyod¡¯s family and Drake was over and I knew who was the culprit who killed my


    parents to and he was the same person who tried to killed me twice, the first one was 4 years ago and


    the second one was recently.


    That bastard finally deserved his punishment and went to jail for his crimes along with his


    aplices, especially Sara. She was sentenced to be in jail too and even hit me hard on the head


    with tool earlier.


    I really did not expect that she will be like that because she could ept the truth about me


    and Be. Poor her, the love made her blind and did the bad things to get whatever she wants even


    she has to kill too.


    It was two days since the horrible incident, and I decided to visit my son at the Dawson¡¯s house


    before left for Vancouver with Grayson in a few more hours. It starting to snowy heavily since yesterday


    and I felt bad to for nning to leave my little boy before Christmas since we never had a chance to


    celebrate it together as family¡­maybe forever.


    But I have to, for Be¡¯s sake.


    "Daddy....." My son greeted me with a big hug as soon as I entered the house, he even gave me a


    big kiss on the cheek.


    "Hey buddy," I hugged him back then nted a kiss on his forehead.


    "I miss you so much, Daddy,¡± he then released the hug and smiled widely while looking at me with


    his beautiful blue ocean eyes.


    I smiled, "I miss you too, Danish." I took the gift which I bought earlier and gave it to my son,


    hopefully he will like it since I still have no idea what he might like, actually.


    "Be....big bro is here!!" Ivy who was standing behind of Danish called out for Be.


    I was so confused whether I should tell Be that I will be leaving for LA in a few more hours or


    not. It has been 2 days since she was keeping herself in her bedroom and she never talk to me or even


    anybody else except for Danish.


    She must be put the me on me. I guaranteed that.


    And I did the right decision for leaving her for good so she could continue her life happily without


    me.


    "Danish..." I caressed his chubby cheeks. "Daddy needs to go now....far away. So, Daddy wants


    you to be a good boy and always listen to mommy while I''m gone, okay?." I hold myself from crying in


    front of him.


    "Where are you going, Daddy?" My son eyes turned to be glimmering as he was about to cry when


    heard my words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Danish,¡± I apologized to him. ¡°I leave you and mommy here¡­¡±


    "Hey buddy, don''t cry." I quickly wiped his tears which pouring down on his cheeks "Daddy have to


    go....for work,¡± I created a lie so he will stop from crying. ¡°So I want you to promise me that you will take


    care of mommy, okay?"


    "But, I don''t want you to go...."he was sobbing in my arms as he hugged me tightly.


    "I''m sorry, Danish. But I have to go," I then kissed him on his forehead. "Goodbye son..."


    I stood back on my feet then turned to look at the Ivy who did not say anything instead just


    standing there frozenly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell your sister okay?¡± I said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go, Nathan,¡± she finally spoke out with her tears flowing down on both of her cheeks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡±


    I tried to hold the tears, ¡°No, I have to this¡­.please take a good care of Be and Danish.¡± Then


    walked away from the house and headed to my car which parked outside of the house.


    ¡°Nathan¡­¡± she tried to stopped me but I just ignored her.


    I went inside of my car, ready to drive it to the LAX airport but before that I took thest nce of


    my crying son at the front door while beingfort by Ivy.


    Goodbye Danish.


    *


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Drake sentenced to be jail for the rest of his life with his two aplices and for Sara, she was


    sent to a mental hospital because the doctor diagnosed that she has lost her mind.


    I heard the news from the radio as I was on my way to the airport. So they been judged today¡­


    served them right anyway for almost ruining someone else¡¯s life.


    Moreover, Iwas a bit shocked when found out that the mask man that kidnapped my son is Taylor


    Anderson, the guy who once imed Be as her girlfriend and also my greatest enemy during my


    college life. His face was a bit blemished on the right side, maybe he caught in an ident 4 years


    ago. He still imed that Be was his girl that made him totally lost his mind.


    I left the car at the parking valet and he will take care of it until Karl came here to im it back. I


    took out my luggage out of the cars and put it on the trolley before headed to the check in section. I


    examined my ne ticket on my hand then took ast look at the surrounding of LAX Airport.


    "Goodbye Be Dawson...." I murmured while holding the tears.


    I''m sorry for leaving like this, but I promise I will always love you.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    I got a text from Grayson saying the silly blond hair guy was nning to leave LA back to their


    ce at Vancouver.


    Why he always did stupid things? Oh god, what is he thinking???


    I quickly grabbed my coat from the closet and rushed towards the garage. It was snowy day, so Ivy


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    and Danish were ying outside. I could see several snowman from small to big where both of them


    built, I guess. Nick too, was here with them. But he just stood and watching the two of them.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Ivy who was building a snowman with Danish in front of the porch


    asked me.


    "Mommy!!!" My baby looked excited when saw me, well...ummm...maybe because I have been


    locking myself for two days in my room and hardly y with him.


    I went closer to him then crouched in from of him, "I''m sorry baby, but mommy has to go." I said to


    him while fixing his coat a bit, making sure that he will not feeling cold with the weather.


    "But...where are you going, mommy?" He asked me confusedly with both of his cheeks appeared


    to be blush.


    What should I tell him?


    If I did tell him the truth, he''ll insist to follow me, but I don''t want to lie to him either.


    "Mommy?" His small hand touched my right cheek that snapping me out from my thought.


    "Mommy have to go somewhere." I gave him a quick peck. "I''ll be back soon, I promise," I stood up


    on my feet again.


    "But...."


    I cut him in. "Ivy, please take care of him for awhile. I''ll be back soon,¡± without looking at my son, I


    went into my car in the garage without Ivy could even reply me.


    Danish seemed a bit confused with the whole situation and also with my little sister because of me,


    acting a bit weird right now.


    ¡°Be,¡± Nick knocked on my car¡¯s window, ¡°Be careful, okay, while driving. I heard there might be


    snowy hardter on,¡±


    I gave him a smile, ¡°I will be careful, thanks Nick.¡± I closed the window by tapping the automatically


    button on the door¡¯s panel on the driver¡¯s side door.


    I took a nce to my little baby then drove the car as fast as I could so I could stop the only man


    that I love from doing a stupid decision.


    It was the first time I broke several rules why driving; driving over the speed limit, crash the traffic


    light while it was still red and even took the shortcut which supposed to be the opposite way. Luckily


    there was not so much cars at that time or I might be so much trouble.


    Oh my god, what am I thinking?


    Wait.....ohe on!!!


    There was a traffic jam upfront and there was nothing I could do about it since this was the main


    road to go to the LAX airport.


    I hit the steering wheel with my head. "Why is this thing must be happen at this time?" My tears,


    started to burst out from my eyes with Nathan''s face kept shing on my mind.


    Please don''t leave me, Nathan....


    I cried in the car, thinking that Nathan¡¯s flight might be departed now since it was already past


    11.45 am. Now I couldn¡¯t never see him again and it was my fault for locking myself in the room.


    Nathan must be thinking that I was in love with Dn and it was his fault Dn took that bullet for him.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    I was at one of the caf¨¦ in the airport since my flight got dyed because it was snowy heavily


    outside. I was all alone here while Grayson said he want to go to somewhere to buy something.


    "Here''s your coffee, sir." The bartender gave me a cup of hot Americano to me with a smile curving


    on her face.


    "Thanks." I smiled back to her then walked towards an unupied round table at the corner of the


    cafe.


    The boarding board showed that my flight will be dyed for an hour so I think I¡¯ll wait here.


    is this the right decision for me?


    I didn''t do something stupid again, right?


    Or...


    I sighed. "Should I just cancel my n to leave LA?" I murmured to myself. ¡°While looking at the


    ss of hot Americano in front of me.¡±


    Oh god, I miss her so much.....


    But Dn....I...I was the caused of his death....so I deserved this kind of punishment. I have to


    ept that Be and I would not be together again.


    My phone buzzed in my pocket and it was from my best friend, Grayson as his caller id appeared


    on my phone screen.


    Me: ''sup?


    Grayson: Where are you, dude?


    Me: Umm....*takes a look at the coffee cup* I''m at the Starbucks.


    Grayson: Alright then....I just want you to know that I''m at the gate now.


    Me: Already??


    Grayson: Yup, but don''t worry, we still have time though. So, just finish your coffee or whatsoever,


    I''ll wait for you here.


    Me: *grins* Oh okay, thanks dude.


    I hung up the call with my tears began to fill both of my eyes as I saw my phone background


    wallpaper. It was my wife picture and my son, smiling happily as if they were looking at me right now.


    Be.....


    I arrived at the LAX at noon and was running to look for the boarding board to take a look for


    Nathan¡¯s flight which been dyed until 12.30 ording to Grayson¡¯s text. The people around the


    airport seemed to watch me as I was running around the airport like a crazy person. But I don¡¯t care


    though, as long as that silly guy wouldn¡¯t depart yet.


    I was searching for the gate which Nathan should take it after read the boarding board a couple of


    minutes ago.


    Oh god, it''s almost the departure time...I hope I could make it.


    Another 10 minutes...


    The Gate 7, LAX Airport - Venezu (La Chinita International Airport) is now in front of me...but it''s


    already closed.


    I was gasping for the air when I approached the guard of the gate. "E-excuse me sir, please open


    the gate, I...I need to see somebody?"


    "I''m sorry miss, I can''t do that for you. The ne already took off a few minutes ago."


    "No.....no....I have to stop him." I insisted.


    "I''m sorry, miss."


    I was on my knees now, begging the guard to open the gate for me. The tears keep pouring on my


    cheeks and Nathan''s face keeps shing on my mind.


    How could he leaves me....


    "Please....I need to stop my husband...."


    "I''m so sorry, miss." The guard replied. "It''s already toote and it also against our airportws."


    Nathan....


    I''m still kneeling on my knees while sobbing really hard in front of the gate.


    Why did you leave me?


    I heard the footstepsing closer to me along with the suitcase being pulled. My heart was


    racing when saw a tall guy figure wearing a ck trench coat walking straight towards me. I quickly


    wiped my eyes as I saw the guy''s familiar face. He has blond hair styled with short side with long top


    hairstyle.


    He was holding the red scarf the one that I kept it for his birthday 4 years ago. But I could not give


    it to him since he was missing after the ne crash.


    He''s just a metre away from me and my heart is now pounds so hard.


    N-Nathan.....


    I slowly stand again on my feet then took big paces towards him.


    "Why did you this to me???" I was now in his hug, crying once again.


    I feel so d that it was not a dream but a bit mad because of his stupid action.


    He hugs tightly. "I''m so sorry for being so stupid...." Then rest his chin on my shoulder.


    I broke the hug. "Yes, you are really stupid. How could you nning to leave me with Danish." I hit


    him hard on his chest while crying. "How could you...."


    "I''m so sorry, Be...." He wipes my tears then slid some of my hair that cover my face. "I really


    didn''t mean to....and I feel so guilty what happened to Dn. I was the o-n....." He didn''t make an eye


    contact with me.


    I touched his lips with my index finger to cut him in. "Don''t you say like that ever again....it''s not


    your fault, it''s Drake....please don''t think about it...don''t me yourself..."


    "B-but...."


    "No buts..."


    "Okay...I''m sorry."


    "Hey, look at me...." I lift his chin a bit so I could look him in the eyes. "Promise me you''ll never talk


    about it again?"


    His beautiful blue ocean eyes are now looking into my pales greyeyes.


    "Nathan...."


    "U-uhmm....I don''t know...."


    "Promise that, please..." I begged for him.


    "Alright....alright....I promise." He wiped the tears that are still on my cheeks. "But please, stop


    crying will you? I promise too, that I won''t leave you again."


    "Don''t you dare break that promise again..." I warned him with an angry face.


    He gulped once. "I promise, I won''t and never did that again..." Then he gave me his trademark


    grin that I love so much.


    I touched the tip of his nose. "Attaboy"


    "I really missed that word, you know...."


    "Then, don''t you ever leave me again, or you will never hear that word again...." I teased him.


    He sighed. "Okay....okayy....I promise."


    "Good...." I gave him a smile.


    "Oh, I almost forgot about it. Here...." He then gently wraps the red scarf around my neck, the scarf


    that I knitted myself as a birthday gift 4 years ago.


    "Where did you find it?"


    He smiled. "Well, ummm.....I found it in your drawer while I was packing my luggage. And I read


    your note too...."


    I feel a sudden heat on my cheeks and I bet my face is so red as a tomato.


    "Thanks for knitted me the scarf. I will cherish it with all my heart..." he was now caressing my right


    cheek. "But I want you to wear it today, since the weather is so cold now."


    "Yes I''m cold and it was because of your silly action, I couldn''t wear the proper outfits." I pretended


    to mad at him so he couldn''t see I was blushing now.


    He looks down to the floor. "Oh, I''m sorry about that too."


    Silly....


    I pulled him closer to me by grabbing his cor and whispered." But, I still love you, Nathan..." then


    nt a kiss on his lips that he dly kisses me back.


    "I love you too, Be Dawson."


    At the Dawson Mansion....


    "Mommy!!!" Danish greeted me as I opened the front door. "I miss you so much...." He then gave


    me a tight hug.


    I giggled a bit while hugging my baby back. "I miss you too, Danish."


    "Where you went to, mommy?"


    "Ummmm.....to bring someone back to us." I touched his pointy nose.


    "Who?"


    "Me..."Nathan then appeared behind me with a smile on his lips.


    "Daddy!!!" Danish jumps when saw his daddy. "Pwease don''t go to work again...."


    Nathan was now carrying Danish on his arms. "Why is that?"


    "Cebause...I don''t want daddy leave me and mommy again..." he rests his head on Nathan''s


    shoulder.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I promise I will never leave you both again..." Nathan pulls me into his hug with Danish on his


    arm.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    I went to my son¡¯s bedroom to wake him up since it¡¯s already morning. Well, I have ns too, for


    today to surprise Be.


    "Wakey wakey, sleepy head," I patted my son''s thighs which he covers them with his thick nket.


    "Uhmmm....I''m still sleepy daddy," he stretched a bit but then continued to sleep again by grabbing


    his nket to cover his small body.


    "Hey...wake up already..." I rubbed his messy hair trying to wake up thezy boy.


    "S-sowy daddy, but I''m still sleepy..." he replied with his raspy voice with his eyes still closed and


    even hid his face under the nket.


    "Oh god...*facepalms*...why must he followed my bad manners..." I murmured to myself.


    I''m sorry, Be....really sorry, I never showed my bad side, but what can I do.


    "Hey Danish..." I tried my luck again, to wake up this sleepy head. "Wanna help daddy with


    something special to mommy?"


    "Special?" Myzy son quickly removes his nket and now sits on the bed facing me. "For


    what??"


    "Daddy wants to buy a gift for mommy, do you wanna help with that?" A...he looks so cute


    when he rubbed his eyes like that.


    "Of chorse I want to help you..." Be and I still working on with his lisp. It''s really hard, you know!


    "Good boy," I scoot away from his bed. "Now, let''s go for your shower." I offer my hand to him. "But


    remember not to wake up mommy, okay?"


    "I promise, daddy" He entwines his pinky with mine as a pinky promise while grinning.


    *


    "You arete!" My bestfriend, Sasha Valencia said to me in anger as Danish and I arrived at our


    apartment. I asked for their help to decorate my apartment for a surprise party for my goddess, Be


    Dawson. Besides, I already prepared something that will make mydy happy about it tonight. "You


    never change, idiot."


    "Heyy....don''t call me idiot in front of my son." I protested.


    "Whatever," she rolled her eyes.


    God, she''s really annoying.


    "Danish, go y with Sofia and Ian in your bedroom," I said to my son. "Daddy has something to


    do with Uncle Seth and Aunt Sasha."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, daddy." He smiled widely. "But where should I put my bag?"


    I smiled. "Here, let daddy hold it for you."


    "Thank you, daddy." He smiled back as I took his backpack from him.


    "Did you buy it, Nathan?" Sasha asked me all of sudden that makes me startled a bit.


    "Gosh Sasha, you are so...."


    "So what??" She makes her furious face again, with her both hands on her hips that makes me


    swallow hard right now.


    "Umm....no, it''s nothing." I sighed hard as replied her.


    "Hey dope...." My best friend, Seth Pearson called for me.


    "Arghh, not you too hedgehog. Please don¡¯t call me with that name in front of our kids."


    "Fine, sorry...I still can''t get rid of that."


    I sighed heavily once again.


    "Ohe on you two, we still have only two hours before Cecilia and Be arrive." Sasha grabs


    my arm and her husband and takes us towards the unfinished decoration.


    "Alright...alright..." All of us said in unison while continuing to finish to decorate the room before my


    wife arrived.


    *

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    "Thanks Cecilia, for giving me a lift." Cecilia halts her car in front of my apartment. "Nathan is so


    forgetful to fill my car''s tank after used it."


    "You are wee, Be." She replied with a smile. "That''s so much like him, never change a bit."


    "Wannae up for awhile?"


    "Nah...I should get going now. Have fun..."


    What did she means by that.


    Before I could even ask her, she already starts her car then drives away from my apartment


    building.


    That''s weird. Why I feel like she is hiding something from me.


    "Evening ma''am," the guard of the building greeted me.


    "Oh good evening, Aaron." I replied back with a smile.


    "Here''s a beautifulvender rose for someone who is beautiful like you..." he hands me a single


    "W-what?" What is going on right now?


    Before I could say anything, he already left me in the middle of the lobby with the flower on my


    hand.


    This flower is so beautiful and it''s my favorite color too.


    I took a pace towards the lift and the there were nine people approached me when the door opens.


    And the most surprising thing is they were all holding a singlevender rose the same as the guard


    gave to me.


    "Here''s a beautifulvender rose for someone who is beautiful like you..." they said the same


    sentence simultaneously while giving me thevender roses.


    "O-oh...ummm...thanks." I think I am blushing so hard right now.


    What is really going on right now?


    The only person that knows my favorite color besides my family is....


    Nathan...


    What is he up too?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Nathan, I''m home..." Eh, why is so dark in here?


    Why is so quiet in here, usually Danish will cheer when heard my voice.


    Where is everyone?


    "Mom-" Wait, is that Danish?


    "Sshh..." I heard someone just shushed him. "Mommy will hear you..." silly, Nathan. You whispered


    so loud just now.


    "B-but, it''s dark, daddy...."


    "Danish, please stay quiet for awhile, you''ll ruin it all."


    "But...."


    They are having quarrel right now, right?


    A...they are so cute.


    "Surprise!!!" Danish shouted while pping his hands once so themp will be switch on. They


    were waiting for me in the dining room with an ice cream cake where there was a candle on it. I saw


    Nathan facepalms himself while his left hand was holding a big bouquet ofvender roses.


    "Danish, it''s too early, you know..." he seems a bit disappointed with our son.


    Danish grinned. "Sorry daddy..."


    "A....you guys are so sweet," I walked closer to Danish and gave him a hug and several


    kisses on his chubby cheeks. "Thank you so much..."


    He giggled. "Happy birthday, mommy..."


    "Thank you so much, baby." I gave him a kiss on his forehead this time.


    "Heyyy....what about me???" Nathan said while pouting his lips. "I deserve that too..."


    I tried to hold myughter when saw him begging like a child to get a kiss from me.


    "Baby....."this time, he makes his cute face to me while still asking for it.


    "Okay...okayy," I really can not resist whenever he acts cute like that.


    I went closer to him as I released my hug from Danish and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Thank


    you, my sweet Nathan." I whispered to him.


    "You are wee, baby." He grinned while handing me over the bouquet.


    "A...you are really sweet."


    He chuckled. "Well, I''m only sweet for you, baby."


    "I know..."I touched the tips of his nose. "That''s why I love you so much."


    "Oh...wait," Nathan is searching for something in his pockets that makes me curious even more.


    "Oh my god, where did I put it? Where is it?"


    "U-umm....daddy," my son pulled my shirt while holding a small ck box. "Are you looking for


    this?"


    Okay, now he''s totally ruined the moment.


    Oh my, Danish.


    "What is this?" I took the small box from my son and examining it. "What is it, Nathan?"


    "U-uh...It''s...ummm..." why he stuttered anyway?


    "Nathan...?"


    "Y-yes..."he is still looking down to the floor


    "Please look at me..." I lift his chin a bit so I could face him. "And tell me what is going on right


    now."


    "U-umm...I-I...ummm actually want to propose you, but it''s *sighs* ruined already."


    I giggled when saw him looks so sad because of his n not works like he nned for. Our little


    boy does not understand a bit what Nathan was nning to do, so...I hope he will not be mad at him.


    He opens the small box in front of me, revealing a sparkling diamond ring that looks so elegant


    and beautiful. "Be Dawson, *kneels on one knee in front of me* will you marry me?"

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Four yearster....


    General


    "Danish darling, could you please call your daddy for breakfast?" Be asked her son who is now 8


    years old to call his father.


    "Alright, mommy..."he replied with a wide grin. "Can I take Hailey with me?"


    "Sure, but be careful, okay?"


    "I will, don''t worry." Danish walks closer to his little sister, Hailey who was ying alone with her


    toys in the living room. "Hailey, wanna follow your big brother to wake up daddy?"


    "Yes, I want to..." she replied excitedly while trying to stand with Danish was helping her.


    "Yosh, let¡¯s go!"


    "Daddy, wake up..." Hailey gives a first try to wake up her father, but he did not show any sign to


    wake up.


    "Daddy?" She raised her voice a bit.


    Meanwhile for Danish just watching her while holding hisughter.


    "Breakfast is ready," she even whispered to the sleepy head Nathan. "Wake up...*pokes her father


    chest* wake up, please..."


    Danish sighed heavily. "That''s it...he''s really a sleepy head. Do you think you will ever wake up him


    by being all cute like that?"


    "I''m not being cute..." Hailey pouts her lips.


    "Move a bit," Danish asked his little sister to move away from their daddy who is still sleeping like a


    log on his bed. "Watch closely!" Danish suddenly jumps on Nathan after climbed up on the bed. "Wake


    up, daddy!!!"


    "O......t-that''s really hurts....."Nathan whinned in pain with the tearsing out from his eyes.


    "See??" Danish asked his sister.


    "Eh...b-but big brother you are hurting daddy."


    "I know, but he''s all awake now."


    Likewise, I always have trouble with the necktie and I will never worry about it since I have my


    gorgeous wife to tie it for me. Alright I lied¡­I do know to tie it a little bit¡­but I will always ask for Be


    to tie it for me in order to steal her love again. Man¡­Icked of her lovetely. That two kids always got


    her attentions.


    "Be, can you help me with the necktie, please..." I really have no idea how the neck tie knotted


    together with my left hand and it totally stuck so tightly.


    She seems surprised a bit when looked at me. "How did this happened?" She quickly untying the


    knot and I just keep my eyes on her beautiful face that I will never get tired of it.


    "What??" A...she starts to blush now.


    I smile, "It''s nothing, you just look so beautiful, baby."


    She hits me gently on my chest. "Stop it."


    "And you are more beautiful when you are blushing like that." I teased her again.


    "Okay, it''s all done." She then walks away from me after fixing my neck tie, totally ignoring my joke.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Heyy," I grab her hand then pull her closer to me. "Are you ignoring me?"


    She tries to avoid her eyes from me. "No, I''m not."


    "Yes you are," I protested while wrapping my hands around her waist. "And you forgot something


    for me."


    She looks a bit puzzled with my words. "What is it? What did I forget?"


    I smirked. "This..." I leaned closer to her and kissed passionately on her lips.


    "Nathan.." she tried to break the kiss. "T-the kids..."


    I rest my forehead against hers. "Let them be, I just missed you so much,"


    "You are so silly," she smiled.


    "And that''s why you love me right?"


    "Yup, I love you so much, Nathan..." she gave me a quick peck on my lips.


    "A...I love you too, my baby. And always be."


    The end.....


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!